Skip to main content

Full text of "The village gods of South India"

See other formats


The  George  A.  Wnrburton 
/Memorial  Collection 

Presented  to 

The  Canadian  Sctwx)!  of  MLSSJOILS 
by  t\.  /\.  Hvde,  Lsci.,  Wichita,  Kansas. 


FROM-THE-  LIBRARY  OF 
TRINITYCOLLEGETORONTO 


THE  RELIGIOUS    LIFE  OF  INDIA 

EDITED    BY 

J.  N.   FARQUHAR,  M.A.,   D.Litt., 

LITERARY   SECRETARY,    NATIONAL   COUNCIL,    YOUNG    MEN'S 
CHRISTIAN    ASSOCIATIONS,    INDIA,    BURMA    AND   CEYLON  ; 

AND 

NICOL  MACNICOL,  M.A.,  D.Litt. 


ALREADY    PUBLISHED 

THE  AHMADIYA  MOVEMENT.     By  H.  A.  WALTER,  M.A. 
THE  CHAMARS.     By  G.  W.  BRIGGS,  M.Sc.,  Cawnpore. 

UNDER  PREPARATION 

THE  HINDU  RELIGIOUS  YEAR.    By  M.M.  UNDERBILL,  B.A., 
B.Litt.,  Nasik. 

THE   VAISHNAVISM   OF    PANDHARPUR.     By   NICOL  MAC 
NICOL,  M.A.,  D.Litt.,  Poona. 

THE  CHAITANYAS.     By  M.  T.  KENNEDY,  M.A.,  Calcutta. 
THE  SRl-VAISHNAVAS.     By  E.  C.  WORMAN,  M.A.,  Madras. 
THE  RAMANANDIS.     By  C.  T.  GROVES,  M.A.,  Fyzabad. 

KABlR    AND    HIS    FOLLOWERS.      By    F.   E.   KEAY,     M.A., 

Jubbulpore. 
"^ 

THE  DADUPANTHlS.     By  W.  G.  ORR,  M.A.,  B.D.,  Jaipur. 

THE    VlRA    SAIVAS.      By    W.  E.    TOMLINSON,    Mangalore, 

and  W.  PERSTON,  Tumkur. 
^w 

"THE  TAMIL  SAIVA  SIDDHANTA.     By  GORDON  MATTHEWS, 
M.A.,  B.D.,  Madras,  and  J.  S.  MASILAMANI,  B.D.,  Pasumalai. 


THE  BRAHMA  MOVEMENT.     By  MANILAL  C.  PAREKH,  B.A.. 

Rajkot,  Kathiawar. 

THE  RAMAKRISHNA   MOVEMENT.     By  J.  N.  C.  GANGULY, 
B.A.,  Calcutta. 

THE  KHOJAS.     By  W.  M.  HUME,  B.A.,  Lahore. 

THE  MALAS  AND  MADIGAS.     By  the  BISHOP  OF  DORNAKAL, 
P.  B.  EMMET,  B.A.,  Kurnool,  and  S.  NICHOLSON,  Cuddapah. 

THE  DHEDS.     By  MRS.   SINCLAIR   STEVENSON,   M.A.,   Sc.D., 
Rajkot,  Kathiawar. 

THE  MAHARS.    By  A.  ROBERTSON,  M.A.,  Poona. 
THE  BHILS.     By  D.  LEWIS,  Jhalod,  Panch  Mahals. 

THE    CRIMINAL    TRIBES.       By   O.   H.    B.    STARTE.    I.C.S., 
Bijapur. 


121725 

MAY 


EDITORIAL   PREFACE 

THE  purpose  of  this  series  of  small  volumes  on  the 
leading  forms  which  religious  life  has  taken  in  India  is 
to  produce  really  reliable  information  for  the  use  of  all 
who  are  seeking  the  welfare  of  India.  Editor  and 
writers  alike  desire  to  work  in  the  spirit  of  the  best 
modern  science,  looking  only  for  the  truth.  But,  while 
doing  so  and  seeking  to  bring  to  the  interpretation  of 
the  systems  under  review  such  imagination  and  sym 
pathy  as  characterize  the  best  study  in  the  domain  of 
religion  to-day,  they  believe  they  are  able  to  shed  on 
their  work  fresh  light  drawn  from  the  close  religious 
intercourse  which  they  have  each  had  with  the  people 
who  live  by  the  faith  herein  described  ;  and  their  study 
of  the  relevant  literature  has  in  every  instance  been 
largely  supplemented  by  persistent  questioning  of  those 
likely  to  be  able  to  give  information.  In  each  case  the 
religion  described  is  brought  into  relation  with  Chris 
tianity.  It  is  believed  that  all  readers  in  India  at  least 
will  recognize  the  value  of  this  practical  method  of 
bringing  out  the  salient  features  of  Indian  religious  life. 


«,) 

THE  RELIGIOUS  LIFE  OF  INDIA 

< 

THE  VILLAGE  GODS  OF 
SOUTH  INDIA 

BY  THE 
RIGHT  REVEREND  HENRY  WHITEHEAD,  D.D., 

BISHOP    OF    MADRAS 


SECOND    EDITION,    REVISED    AND    ENLARGED 


ASSOCIATION    PRESS 

(Y.M.C.A.) 
5,  RUSSELL  STREET,  CALCUTTA 

HUMPHREY   MILFORD 
OXFORD   UNIVERSITY    PRESS 

LONDON,  NEW  YORK,  TORONTO,  MELBOURNE,  BOMBAY, 

MADRAS  AND  CALCUTTA 

1921 


PREFACE 

THE  material  for  this  account  of  the  village  gods  of 
South  India  has  been  gathered  almost  entirely  from  my 
own  observation  and  inquiry.  I  have  been  able  to  get 
little  help  from  books,  as  this  is,  I  think,  the  first 
attempt  at  dealing  systematically  with  this  aspect  of 
Indian  religion.  It  does  not  pretend  to  be  anything 
like  an  exhaustive  account  of  all  the  various  rites  and 
ceremonies  observed  in  the  worship  of  the  village 
deities.  The  variety  of  ritual  and  ceremonial  in  the 
different  districts  of  South  India  is  almost  endless,  and 
I  have  not  attempted  in  this  book  to  give  an  account 
even  of  all  the  various  ceremonies  that  have  come 
within  my  own  knowledge.  Perhaps  it  would  be  more 
correct  to  call  the  book  "An  Introduction  to  the  Study  of 
the  Village  Gods  of  South  India."  I  believe,  however, 
that  all  the  main  types  of  this  particular  form  of 
Hinduism  are  included  in  the  following  pages,  and  that 
enough  has  been  said  to  enable  the  reader  to  get  a 
fairly  complete  idea  of  its  general  character  and  to 
compare  it  with  similar  forms  of  religion  in  other  parts 
of  the  world. 

I  have  to  acknowledge  the  kindness  of  the  Editor 
of  The  Nineteenth  Century  and  After  for  allowing  me 
to  reprint  in  Chapters  IV,  VI,  and  VII  portions  of 
articles  contributed  by  me  to  that  Magazine.  I  owe 
the  drawings  from  which  illustrations  have  been  made 
to  Mrs.  Whitehead ;  while  Miss  Stephen,  the  Archdeacon 


8  PREFACE 

of  Madras,  and  other  friends  have  most  kindly  supplied 
me  with  the  photographs  used  for  that  purpose  ;  and 
the  Government  of  Madras  has  generously  allowed  me 
to  use  the  plates  for  some  of  the  illustrations  which 
previously  appeared  in  a  bulletin  that  I  wrote  some 
years  ago  for  the  Madras  Museum. 

A  Glossary  of  Indian  Terms  and  several  Indices 
have  been  included  in  order  to  facilitate  reference  to 
the  large  amount  of  unfamiliar  detail  which  the  book 
contains. 

HENRY  MADRAS. 


CONTENTS 


CHAP.  PAGE 

INTRODUCTION                ..            ..            ..            ..  11 

I.    LEADING  FEATURES  OF  THE  RELIGION              ..  16 

II.    NAMES,  CHARACTERS,  AND   FUNCTIONS  OF  THE 

VILLAGE  GODS        . .             . .             . .            . .  23 

III.  THE  CULT         ..             ..             ..            ..             ..  35 

IV.  MODES  OF  WORSHIP  IN  THE  TELUGU  COUNTRY  48 
V.    MODES  OF  WORSHIP  IN  THE  CANARESE  COUNTRY  71 

VI.    MODES  OF  WORSHIP  IN  THE  TAMIL  COUNTRY..  89 

VII.     FOLKLORE   OF   THE   VILLAGE   GODS  OF    SOUTH 

INDIA          ..  ..  ..  ..  ..112 

VIII.    PROBABLE  ORIGIN  OF  THE  WORSHIP  OF  VILLAGE 

GODS  ..  ..  ..  ..  ..139 

IX.    SOCIAL,  MORAL,  AND  RELIGIOUS  INFLUENCE  OF 

THE  SYSTEM            . .             . .            . .            . .  152 

APPENDIX  I      . .             . .             . .             . .            . .  159 

APPENDIX  II    ..             . .             . .            . .            . .  161 

GLOSSARY  OF  INDIAN  TERMS   . .            . .            . .  165 

INDEX  OF  THE  GODS    . .             . .           jr.  '          . .  167 

GEOGRAPHICAL  INDEX                . .            . .            . .  169 

GENERAL  INDEX  170 


"•1, 


ILLUSTRATIONS 

PLATE  FACING  PAGE 

/TYPICAL  SHRINE  OF  GRAMA-DEVATA    ..  ..34 

'1  INTERIOR  OF  S.HRINE  WITH  STONES  AS  SYMBOLS    34 

(TYPICAL  SHRINE  OF  GRAMA-DEVATA    ..  ..35 

[CLAY  HORSES  OF  IYENAR          ..  ..  ..35 

III.    KARAGAM         ..  ..  ..  ..  ..38 

I  PUJARI  WITH  ARATI  39 

IV.] 

I  STONE  SYMBOL  OF  POTU-RAZU  ..  ..39 

V.     RUDE  SHRINE  AT  FOOT  OF  TREE        ..  ..44 

(RUDE  SHRINE..  ..     45 

VI.  1 

(MlNACHI  AND  THE  SEVEN  SlSTERS,  CUDDALORE.  .      45 

VII.     BUFFALO  SACRIFICE     ..  ..  ..  ...    50 

VIII.     HEAD  OF  SACRIFICIAL  BUFFALO  ..  ..51 

IX.    SHRINE  OF  POSHAMMA  ..  ..  ..70 

X.      KUTTANDEVAR  ..  ..  ..  ..71 

XI.    SHRINE  OF  PLAGUE-AMMA,  BANGALORE  ..     76 

XII.    INTERIOR  OF  SHRINE  OF  PLAGUE-AMMA  . .     77 

XIII.  IMAGE  OF  HULIAMMA  ..  ..  ..  ..80 

XIV.  IMAGE  OF  GODDESS,  MYSORE  CITY      ..  ..81 
I  SHRINE  OF  POLERAMMA  . .     82 

xv.  > 

1  SHRINE  AND  IMAGES  OF  BISAL-MARI    ..  ..82 

XVI.     IMAGES  OF  BISAL-MARI  ..  ..  ..83 

XVII.    SHRINE  OF  PADUVATTAMMA      ..  ..  ..88 

(IMAGE  OF  GODDESS  WITH  NAILS  DRIVEN  INTO 

THE  BODY      ..  . .  . .  ..  ..89 

BUFFALO  SACRIFICED  TO  MOTOR  BICYCLE  89 


INTRODUCTION 

THE  worship  of  the  village  gods  is  the  most  ancient 
form  of  Indian  religion.  Before  the  Aryan  invasion, 
which  probably  took  place  in  the  second  millennium 
B.C.,  the  old  inhabitants  of  India,  who  are  sometimes 
called  Dravidians,  were  a  dark-skinned  race,  with 
religious  beliefs  and  customs  that  probably  did  not 
greatly  differ  from  those  of  other  primitive  races. 
They  believed  the  world  to  be  peopled  by  a  multitude 
of  spirits,  good  and  bad,  who  were  the  cause  of  all 
unusual  events,  and  especially  of  diseases  and  disasters. 
The  object  of  their  religion  was  to  propitiate  these 
innumerable  spirits.  At  the  same  time,  each  village 
seems  to  have  been  under  the  protection  of  some  one 
spirit,  who  was  its  guardian  deity.  Probably  these 
village  deities  came  into  being  at  the  period  when  the 
people  began  to  settle  down  in  agricultural  communities. 
We  may  see  in  them  the  germs  of  the  national  deities 
which  were  so  prominent  among  the  Semitic  races  and 
the  great  empires  of  Egypt,  Nineveh,  and  Babylon. 
Where  the  family  developed  into  a  clan,  and  the  clan 
into  a  tribe,  and  the  tribe  into  a  nation,  and  the  nation 
into  a  conquering  empire,  the  god  of  the  family  naturally 
developed  into  an  imperial  deity.  But  in  ancient  India, 
before  the  coming  of  the  Aryans,  the  population  seems 
to  have  been  split  up  into  small  agricultural  and  pas 
toral  communities.  There  were  no  nations  and  no 
conquering  empires.  And  it  was  not  till  the  Aryan 
invaders  had  conquered  North  India  and  had  settled 
down  in  the  country,  that  there  was  in  India  any 
growth  of  philosophic  thought  about  the  world  as  a 
whole.  The  problem  of  the  universe  did  not  interest 
the  simple  Dravidian  folk.  They  only  looked  for  an 


12  THE   VILLAGE  GODS  OF    SOUTH   INDIA 

explanation  of  the  facts  and  troubles  of  village  life. 
Their  religion,  therefore,  did  not  advance  beyond  a 
crude  animism  and  belief  in  village  deities.  Later  on, 
after  the  Aryans  had  overrun  a  large  part  of  India,  and 
the  Brahmans  had  established  their  ascendency  as  a 
priestly  caste,  the  old  Dravidian  cults  were  influenced 
by  the  superior  religion  of  the  Aryans,  and  strongly 
reacted  on  them  in  turn. 

The  earliest  Indian  philosophical  systems  arose  in 
the  sixth  century  B.C.,  under  the  stimulus  of  the  desire 
to  escape  from  transmigration.  Two  of  these  developed 
into  new  religions  hostile  to  Hinduism,  namely  Jainism 
and  Buddhism,  while  others  remained  in  the  old  faith. 
All  exercised  a  profound  influence  on  the  thought  of 
India  and  also  modified  religious  practice  in  certain 
respects.  On  the  other  hand,  the  crude  ideas  and 
barbarous  cults  of  the  omnipresent  aboriginal  tribes, 
constantly  pressing  upon  the  life  of  the  Aryans,  found 
entrance  into  their  religion  at  many  points.  Thus  the 
old  polytheistic  nature-worship  of  the  Rigveda,  with 
its  animal  sacrifices  offered  in  the  open  air,  and  its 
simple,  healthy  rules  for  family  and  social  life,  was 
gradually  transformed  into  a  great  mass  of  warring 
sects  holding  philosophical  ideas  and  subtle  theological 
systems,  and  condemning  animal  sacrifice,  yet  worship 
ping  gross  idols,  and  bound  by  innumerable  superstitions. 
Caste  arose  and  became  hardened  into  the  most  rigorous 
system  of  class  distinctions  that  the  world  has  ever 
seen,  inspired  and  justified  by  the  doctrine  of  transmi 
gration  and  karma. 

What  we  now  call  Hinduism,  therefore,  is  a  strange 
medley  of  the  most  diverse  forms  of  religion,  ranging 
from  the  most  subtle  and  abstruse  systems  of  philo 
sophy  to  primitive  forms  of  animism.  At  the  same 
time,  the  primitive  forms  of  Dravidian  religion  have 
been  in  their  turn  greatly  modified  by  Brahman  influ 
ence.  For  the  most  part,  the  same  people  in  town 
and  village  worship  the  village  deities  and  the  Brahman 
gods.  There  are  a  few  aboriginal  tribes  in  some  of  the 
hill  tracts  who  are  still  unaffected  by  Brahman  ideas  or 


INTRODUCTION  13 

customs,  but  in  the  vast  majority  of  the  districts  the 
worship  of  the  village  deities  and  the  worship  of  Siva 
and  Vishnu  go  on  side  by  side  ;  just  as  in  China 
Confucianism  and  Taoism  are  not  rival  religions  but 
complementary  creeds. 

To  the  student  of  comparative  religion  the  study  of 
the  weird  rites  and  ceremonies  connected  with  the 
propitiation  of  the  village  deities  is  interesting,  because 
it  reveals  many  points  of  contact  with  primitive  forms 
of  religion  in  other  lands,  and  also  because  it  enables 
the  student  to  see  these  primitive  religious  ideas  in  very 
different  stages  of  development.  To  the  Christian  the 
study  has  a  still  greater  interest,  because,  amid  all  their 
repulsive  features,  these  rites  contain  instinctive  ideas 
and  yearnings  which  find  their  satisfaction  in  the  highest 
truths  of  Christianity. 

In  the  second  edition  I  have  tried  to  remedy  defects 
and  omissions  that  have  been  kindly  pointed  out  by 
reviewers,  and  some  chapters  have  been  rearranged. 
It  has  been  difficult,  however,  to  know  where  to  stop 
when  attempting  to  supply  omissions.  The  number  of 
different  gods  and  goddesses  worshipped  all  over  South 
India  is  enormous  and  the  variety  of  local  customs 
almost  infinite.  It  is  inevitable,  therefore,  that  a  large 
number  of  deities  and  customs,  which  are  both  interest 
ing  and  important,  should  be  omitted  in  a  small  book 
that  can  only  aim  at  being  a  brief  introduction  to  a  vast 
subject. 

The  chapter  on  the  probable  origin  of  the  worship 
of  village  gods  (Ch.  VIII)  has  naturally  provoked  the 
most  criticism.  In  the  former  chapters  I  have  stated 
what  I  have  heard  and  seen  myself.  In  this  chapter  I 
rashly  entered  the  field  of  conjecture  and  framed  a 
hypothesis  as  to  what  may  have  happened  about  7000 
years  ago.  Naturally  I  have  laid  myself  open  to  attack. 
But  in  spite  of  the  criticisms  that  have  been  made  on 
my  theory,  I  do  not  feel  inclined  to  give  it  up,  though 
it  must  necessarily  remain  incapable  of  proof.  I  am 
still  of  opinion  that  the  totemistic  theory  of  the  origin 
of  the  sacrifices  to  the  grama-devatas,  or  village 


14  THE   VILLAGE   GODS   OF    SOUTH   INDIA 

goddesses,  as  distinct  from  the  offerings  made  to  the 
spirits  of  ancestors  or  other  deities,  is  on  the  whole 
most  in  accordance  with  the  facts.  Professor  Elmore, 
in  his  able  and  most  interesting  book,  Dravidian  Gods 
in  Modern  Hinduism,  criticizes  the  totemistic  theory  of 
the  origin  of  the  buffalo- sacrifice,  which  is  the  most 
important  of  the  sacrifices  offered  to  the  grama-devatas, 
on  three  grounds,  mainly  because  the  existing  stories, 
current  amongst  the  people,  suggest  a  historical  origin 
for  the  rites.  Professor  Elmore  conjectures  from  these 
stories  that  the  sacrifices  symbolize  "the  dire  punish 
ment  and  disgrace  of  a  conquered  enemy."  The  cut 
ting  off  of  the  head,  the  putting  the  foreleg  in  the  mouth, 
the  smearing  of  the  nose  with  fat  and  the  putting  of  a 
lighted  lamp  upon  the  forehead,  are,  in  this  theory, 
intended  to  express  "  the  supreme  humiliation  of  a 
feared,  despised,  and  defeated  enemy."  So  the  proces 
sion  of  the  buffalo  with  a  garland  round  its  neck,  through 
the  village  before  the  sacrifice,  is  described  as  "the 
remnant  of  a  triumphal  procession  in  which  the  enemy 
was  exhibited  before  the  disgraceful  death."  The 
sacrifice,  therefore,  represents  the  triumph  of  the 
Aryan  invaders  over  the  Dravidian  aborigines  and  their 
"  mad  gods." 

I  must  confess  that  this  explanation  seems  to  me 
very  far-fetched  and  improbable,  and  entirely  out  of  line 
with  all  that  we  know  about  the  origin  and  meaning  of 
sacrifice  and  ritual  among  other  peoples,  and  it  is  open 
to  the  fatal  objection  that  it  compels  us  to  assume  that 
these  buffalo-sacrifices  originated  at  a  comparatively 
late  date,  long  after  the  Aryan  invasion  of  North  India 
and  subsequent  to  the  advance  of  the  Aryans  into 
South  India,  when  the  struggle  with  the  Dravidians 
was  over  and  the  triumph  of  the  Aryans  assured. 
The  stories  which  I  have  given  in  Chapter  VII,  and 
those  which  Professor  Elmore  gives  in  his  book  to 
support  his  theory,  obviously  belong  to  the  time  when 
the  Pariahs  of  South  India,  who  were  originally  a 
leading  clan  among  the  Dravidians,  had  been  dethroned 
from  their  position  and  reduced  to  a  state  of  seivituUe 


INTRODUCTION  15 

and  degradation  by  Brahman  influence.  But  it  seems 
to  me  quite  clear  that  the  worship  of  the  grama- 
devatas  and  the  buffalo-sacrifice  belong  to  a  very 
much  older  period  than  this,  and  go  back  to  the 
days  long  before  the  Aryan  invasion,  probably  to  the 
time  when  the  Dravidian  clans  first  came  to  India  and 
settled  down  to  an  agricultural  life.  If  that  is  true,  it 
is  impossible  to  interpret  the  meaning  of  rites  and 
ceremonies  which  originated  about  3000  or  4000  B.C. 
at  the  latest,  by  the  light  of  legends  which  represent 
historical  events  that  took  place  about  three  thousand 
years  later. 

Again,  in  view  of  the  facts  that  agricultural  deities 
all  over  the  world  have  been  mainly  female,  and  that 
many  of  the  rites  and  ceremonies  connected  with  the 
worship  of  the  grama-devatas  are  obviously  related  to 
the  harvest,  I  must  still  maintain  my  opinion  that  the 
reason  why  the  grama-devatas  are  female  is  because 
they  were  originally  agricultural  deities.  Professor 
Elmore's  view,  that  the  Dravidian  deities  are  female 
because  the  Dravidian  women  were  specially  quarrel 
some,  vindictive  and  jealous,  and  that  their  tempers 
and  curses  made  people  feel  that  it  was  wise  to  pro 
pitiate  female  spirits,  seems  to  me  a  very  improbable 
explanation,  even  if  it  were  certain  that  Dravidian 
women  were  as  much  "  adepts  in  the  use  of  bad  langu 
ages  and  vigorous  terms  of  defamation  "  six  thousand 
years  ago  as  some  of  them  are  to-day. 


CHAPTER    I 

LEADING    FEATURES    OF    THE    RELIGION 

THE  worship  of  the  Village  Deity,  or  grama-dcvata, 
as  it  is  called  in  Sanskrit  and  in  Tamil,  forms  an 
important  part  of  the  conglomerate  of  religious  beliefs, 
customs,  and  ceremonies  which  are  generally  classed 
together  under  the  term  Hinduism.  In  almost  every 
village  and  town  of  South  India  may  be  seen  a  shrine 
or  symbol  of  the  grama-devata,  and  in  every  village 
the  grama-devata  is  periodically  worshipped  and  pro 
pitiated.  As  a  rule  this  shrine  is  far  less  imposing 
than  the  Brahmanical  temples  in  the  neighbourhood  ; 
very  often  it  is  nothing  more  than  a  small  brick 
building  three  are  four  feet  high,  or  a  small  enclosure 
with  a  few  rough  stones  in  the  centre ;  and  often 
there  is  no  shrine  at  all ;  but  still,  when  calamity 
overtakes  the  village,  when  pestilence  or  famine 
or  cattle  disease  makes  its  appearance,  it  is  to  the 
village  deity  that  the  whole  body  of  the  villagers 
turn  for  protection.  Siva  and  Vishnu  may  be  more 
dignified  beings,  but  the  village  deity  is  regarded 
as  a  more  present  help  in  trouble,  and  is  more 
intimately  concerned  with  the  happiness  and  prosperity 
of  the  villagers. 

(a)  The  origin  of  this  form  of  Hinduism  is  lost  in 
antiquity ;  but  it  is  certain  that  it  represents  a  pre- 
Aryan  cult  of  the  Dravidian  peoples,  more  or  less 
modified  in  various  parts  of  South  India  by  Brah 
manical  influence  ;  and  some  details  of  the  ceremonies 
seem  to  point  back  to  a  totemistic  stage  of  religion.  The 
normal  function  of  the  grama-devata  is  the  guardian 
ship  of  the  village,  but  many  of  them  are  believed  to 


LEADING   FEATURES  OF   THE  RELIGION  17 

have  other  powers,  especially  in  relation  to  disease  and 
calamity. 

(t>)  The  village  deities  and  their  worship  are  widely 
different  from  the  popular  Hindu  deities,  Siva  and 
Vishnu,  and  the  worship  that  centres  in  the  great  Hindu 
temples. 

1.  Siva  and  Vishnu   represent   forces  of  nature : 
Siva  symbolizes  the  power  of  destruction  and  the  idea 
of  life  through  death,  Vishnu  the  power  of  preservation 
and  the  idea  of  salvation.     Both  these  deities  and  the 
system  of  religion  connected  with  them  are  the  outcome 
of  philosophic  reflection  on  the  universe  as  a  whole. 
But   the   village   deities,  on   the  other  hand,  have  no 
relation  to  the  universe.     They  symbolize  only  the  facts 
of  village  life.     They  are  related,  not  to   great   world 
forces,  but  to  such  simple  facts  as  cholera,  small-pox, 
and  cattle  disease. 

2.  Then,  in  the  second  place,  village  deities,  with 
very  few  exceptions,  are  female.     Siva  and  Vishnu,  and 
the  principal  deities  of  the  Hindu  pantheon,  are  male. 
Their  wives,  it  is  true,  play  an  important  part  in  Hindu 
religious   life — Kali    especially,  the    "black  one,"  the 
wife  of  Siva,  is  the  presiding  deity  of  Calcutta,  and  is 
one   of   the   chief    deities    of    Bengal — but,    speaking 
generally,  in  the  Hindu  pantheon  the  male  deities  are 
predominant  and  the  female  deities  occupy  a  subordi 
nate  position.     This  is  characteristic  of  the  genius  of 
the  Aryan  religion,  but  in  the  old  Dravidian  cults  a 
leading  feature  was  the  worship  of  the  female  principle 
in  nature.     It  is  possible  that  this  is  due  to  the  fact  that 
the  Aryan  deities  were  the  gods  of  a  race  of  warriors, 
whereas  the  Dravidian  deities  were  the  goddesses  of  an 
agricultural   people.     All  over  the  world,  the  gods  of 
war  are  mostly  male,  while  the  agricultural  deities  are, 
for  the   most  part,  female  ;    and  this  naturally   arises 
from  the  fact  that  war  is  the  business  of  men,  whereas, 
among  primitive  peoples,  the  cultivation  of  the  fields 
was  largely  left  to  the  women,  and  also  from  the  fact 
that  the  idea  of  fertility  is  naturally  connected  with  the 
female.       All    over    Southern    India,     therefore,    the 

2 


18  THE   VILLAGE   GODS  OF  SOUTH   INDIA 

village  deities  are  almost  exclusively  female.  In  the 
Tamil  country,  it  is  true,  most  of  them  have  male 
attendants,  who  are  supposed  to  guard  the  shrines  and 
carry  out  the  commands  of  the  goddesses ;  but  their 
place  is  distinctly  subordinate  and  almost  servile.  One 
of  these  male  deities,  however,  lyenar,  has  an  inde 
pendent  position.  He  generally  has  a  shrine  to  himself, 
and  is  regarded  as  the  night-watchman  of  the  village. 
The  compound  of  his  shrine  is  generally  crowded  with 
clay  figures  of  horses,  great  and  small,  on  which  he  is 
supposed  to  ride  round  the  village  during  the  watches 
of  the  night,  to  keep  off  evil  spirits.  In  the  Telugu 
country,  too,  there  is  a  being  called  Potu-Razu,  who 
figures  sometimes  as  the  brother,  sometimes  as  the 
husband,  of  the  village  goddess,  and  sometimes  as 
merely  an  attendant  ;  but  I  have  never  met  him  as  an 
independent  deity  and  have  always  been  told  that  sacri 
fice  is  never  offered  to  him  alone,  but  only  in  conjunc 
tion  with  one  or  more  of  the  goddesses. 

3.  Then,  in  the  third  place,  the  village  deities  are 
almost   universally  worshipped  with  animal  sacrifices, 
Buffaloes,    sheep,    goats,    pigs,    and   fowls   are    freely 
offered    to    them,    sometimes    in    thousands.       In    the 
Tamil    country,    this  custom    is   curiously  modified   by 
the  influence  of   Brahmanism,   which   has   imbued   the 
villagers  with  the  idea  that  the  shedding  of  blood  is 
low  and  irreligious,  and  it  is  remarkable  that  no  animal 
sacrifices    are    ever   offered    to    lyenar.       The    male 
attendants  accept   them  eagerly,  and  take    toddy  and 
cheroots  into  the  bargain ;    but  lyenar  is  regarded  as 
far  too  good  a  being  to   be  pleased   by  the  sight   of 
bloodshed. 

4.  Again,  the  pujaris,  i.e.  the  priestly  ministrants, 
the  men  who    perform    the  Pujd,  i.e.  the  worship,  are 
not  Brahmans?  but  are  drawn  from  all  the  other  castes. 


1  The  whole  Hindu  people  in  North  India  may  be  likened  to 
a  great  step-pyramid,  consisting  of  five  stories.  These  are 
exclusive  groups,  marked  off  from  each  other  by  deep  distinctions 
in  religious  and  social  standing  and  in  ideal  function  : 


LEADING  FEATURES  OF  THE  RELIGION  19 

It  is  hardly  ever  possible  to  make  any  general 
statement  about  any  subject  in  India  without  at  once 
being  confronted  with  facts  which  seem  to  prove 
that  you  are  wrong ;  accordingly,  I  may  mention  that  I 
have  found  cases  where  Brahmans  officiate  as  pujaris  at 
the  shrines  of  village  deities.  I  came  across  one  such 
case  at  Negapatam  ;  while,  at  Bangalore,  I  actually 
found  a  case  where  a  Brahman  widow  was  the  minis- 
trant.  About  three  miles  from  Tanjore,  too,  there  is  a 
temple  of  Mariamma  served  by  Brahman  priests.  But 
no  animal  sacrifices  are  offered  at  the  central  shrine 
where  Brahmans  minister.  In  one  corner  of  the  temple 
area  there  is  a  separate  shrine  with  an  image  of  Mari 
amma  where  animals  are  regularly  sacrificed  ;  but  at  this 
shrine  no  Brahmans  officiate.  I  believe  that  it  is  the 
only  temple  or  shrine  of  Mariamma  in  South  India 
where  there  are  Brahman  priests.  But  then,  in  these 
cases  the  Brahman  pujari  never  has  anything  to  do  with 
animal  sacrifices.  These  are  always  conducted  entirely 
by  men  of  lower  castes,  and,  even  so,  it  is  a  degradation 
for  a  Brahman  to  be  connected  as  pujari  with  a  shrine 
where  such  abominations  take  place  ;  but,  according  to 
the  Indian  proverb,  "For  the  sake  of  one's  stomach 
one  must  play  many  parts."  Setting  aside  these 
exceptional  cases,  it  may  be  stated  generally  that  no 

C Aboriginals,  reckoned   pure 
Sudras  :  servants  ]    and   admitted   to  the  tem- 

(  pies. 

Outcastes,    Panchamas    (i.e.    fifth- J  Unclean,     untouchable     ab- 
class  men)  I    originals. 

Foreigners  are  held  unclean,  and  are  called  mlecchas.  In 
South  India,  it  is  to  be  noticed,  the  farmers,  artisans,  and  trades 
men  are  all  classed  as  Sudras,  and  the  Kshatriyas  are  practically 
non-existent.  The  population,  therefore,  is  divided,  into  three 
main  groups  :  the  Brahmans  of  Aryan  blood  ;  the  Sudras,  who 
are  Dravidians,  admitted  to  the  temples  ;  and  the  Outcastes, 
who  are  partly  Dravidians  and  partly  still  older  inhabitants,  not 
admitted  to  the  temples. 


20  THE   VILLAGE  GODS  OP   SOUTH   INDIA 

Brahmans  are  the  priests  of  village  deities,  but  that  the 
pujaris  are  drawn  from  all  other  castes  indiscriminately, 
while  an  important  part  in  the  worship,  especially  that 
connected  with  the  buffalo-sacrifices,  is  even  taken  by 
Outcastes.  As  will  be  seen  later  on,  the  buffalo- 
sacrifice  has  special  features  of  its  own,  and  seems  to 
retain  traces  of  a  primitive  form  of  worship,  which  may 
possibly  have  originated  in  totemism. 

In  addition  to  the  grama-devatas,  who  are  in  a 
special  sense  the  village  deities,  there  are  a  large 
number  of  spirits  of  all  kinds,  male  and  female,  who 
are  worshipped  by  the  villagers.  The  worship  of 
departed  ancestors  played  an  important  part  in  the  old 
Dravidian  religion  and  is  still  universal  all  over  South 
India.  So  men  and  women,  boys  and  girls,  who  have 
died  violent  or  untimely  deaths,  or  who  have  been  notor 
ious  for  their  power  or  even  their  crimes,  are  frequently 
worshipped  after  death.  It  is  probable  that  a  large 
proportion  of  these  gods  have  been  reverenced  for 
centuries  ,  but  many  are  of  quite  recent  origin.  Some 
were  originally  people  who  were  murdered,  or  who 
during  their  lifetime  were  feared  for  their  power  or 
their  crimes,  or  women  who  died  in  child-birth.  It  is 
easy  to  observe  a  deity  in  the  making  even  at  the 
present  day. 

A  district  superintendent  of  police  in  the  Telugu 
country  told  me  that  in  1904,  at  a  village  some  twelve 
miles  from  Ellore,  two  little  boys,  minding  cattle  in  the 
fields,  thought  they  heard  the  sound  of  trumpets 
proceeding  from  an  ant-hill.  They  told  the  story  in 
the  village,  and  at  once  the  people  turned  out  and  did 
puja  to  the  deity  in  the  ant-hill.  The  fame  of  the  deity's 
presence  spread  like  wild-fire  far  and  wide,  and  the 
village  became  the  centre  of  pilgrimages  from  all  the 
country  round  about.  Every  Sunday  as  many  as  5,000 
people,  men  and  women,  assembled  before  the  ant-hill, 
and  might  be  seen  prostrate  on  their  faces,  rapt  in 
adoration.  The  incident  illustrates  the  ease  with  which 
a  local  cult  springs  up  in  India  and  suddenly  becomes 
popular  over  a  large  district. 


LEADING   FEATURES  OF   THE  RELIGION  21 

Another  instance  came  to  my  notice  a  few  years  ago 
at  Bezwada.  A  small  boy,  the  son  of  well-to-do 
parents,  was  murdered  near  the  town  for  the  sake  of  his 
ornaments,  and  thrown  into  the  canal.  The  body  was 
discovered  and  placed  under  a  tree  near  the  bank  of  the 
canal,  at  a  place  where  three  roads  meet.  A  little  after, 
a  small  shrine,  about  a  foot  and  a  half  high,  was  built 
by  the  parents  under  a  tree  to  the  spirit  of  the  murdered 
boy.  Then  some  one  declared  that  he  had  made  a  vow 
at  the  shrine  and  obtained  his  desire.  The  fame  of  the 
shrine  at  once  spread,  the  spirit  of  the  boy  rose  quite  to 
the  rank  of  a  minor  deity,  and  a  local  worship  speedily 
sprang  up  and  became  popular.  When  I  last  saw  the 
shrine  it  had  been  enlarged  and  had  become  about 
twice  its  original  size. 

About  sixty  years  ago  a  Hindu  widow,  named 
Ramamma,  lived  between  Bezwada  and  Hyderabad, 
farming  some  land  left  her  by  her  husband.  After  a 
time  she  contracted  immoral  relations  with  one  of  her 
servants,  Buddha  Sahib.  Her  brother  was  so  angry 
that  he  murdered  them  both.  Then  the  cattle-plague 
broke  out ;  and  the  villagers  connected  it  with  the 
wrath  of  the  murdered  Ramamma,  and  instituted  special 
rites  to  pacify  her  spirit.  And  now,  whenever  there  is 
cattle-plague  in  the  district,  two  rough  wooden  images, 
about  two  feet  high,  are  made  to  represent  Maddha 
Ramamma  and  Buddha  Sahib,  and,  with  two  images  of 
local  goddesses  as  their  attendants,  are  put  on  a  small 
wooden  cart  and  dragged  in  procession  at  night  round 
all  the  principal  streets  of  the  village,  accompanied  by 
fireworks,  music,  and  nautch-girls  (i.e.  dancing-girls  of 
loose  character  connected  with  Hindu  temples). 
Finally,  the  cart  is  dragged  to  the  boundary  of  the 
village  lands  and  thrown  into  the  territory  of  the 
adjacent  village,  in  order  to  transfer  to  it  the  angry 
spirit  of  Ramamma. 

Temples  have  been  built  to  Plague-amma  during 
the  last  ten  years,  as  a  result  of  the  prevalence  of 
plague. 

Special  reverence  is  paid  to  persons  who  come  to 


22  THE   VILLAGE   GODS   OF    SOUTH   INDIA 

an  untimely  end,  e.g.  to  the  spirits  of  girls  who  die  be 
fore  marriage,  but  when  the  circumstances  of  their 
death  specially  strikes  the  imagination  of  the  general 
public,  the  reverence  which  is  ordinarily  confined  to  the 
family  expands  into  a  regular  local  cult. 

Then,  again,  there  is  the  spirit  of  the  boundary 
stone,  the  spirits  of  hills  and  rivers,  forests  and  trees, 
the  deities  of  particular  arts  and  crafts,  who  are  wor 
shipped  by  particular  classes  of  the  population.  The 
worship  of  serpents,  especially  the  deadly  cobra,  is 
common  all  over  South  India.  In  one  village  of  the 
Wynaad  I  came  across  a  Mission  school  which  was 
visited  almost  daily  by  a  large  cobra,  which  glided 
undisturbed  and  harmless  through  the  school-room. 
Neither  teachers  nor  pupils  would  have  dared  to  kill  it. 
Constantly  they  fed  it  with  milk.  In  many  towrns  and 
villages  large  slabs  of  stone  with  figures  of  cobras,  often 
two  cobras  intertwined,  carved  in  bas-relief  are  seen  on 
a  platform  under  a  large  tree.  They  are  worshipped 
especially  by  women  who  want  children. 


CHAPTER    II 

NAMES,    CHARACTERS,    AND    FUNCTIONS   OF 
THE    VILLAGE   GODS 

(a)  THE  names  of  village  deities  are  legion.  Some 
of  them  have  an  obvious  meaning,  many  are  quite  un 
intelligible  to  the  people  themselves,  and  I  have  often 
failed  to  get  any  clue  to  their  origin,  even  from  native 
pandits.  They  differ  in  almost  every  district,  and  often 
the  deities  worshipped  in  one  village  will  be  quite 
unknown  in  other  villages  five  or  six  miles  off.  In 
Masulipatam  on  the  East  Coast,  in  the  Telugu  country, 
the  following  were  given  me  as  the  names  of  the  village 
deities  worshipped  in  the  district,  viz.  Mutyalamma, 
the  pearl  goddess  (amma  or  amman  is  only  a  female 
termination) ;  Chinnintamma,  the  goddess  who  is  head 
of  the  house  ;  Challalamma,  the  goddess  presiding  over 
buttermilk  ;  Ghantalamma,  the  goddess  who  goes  with 
bells  ;  Yaparamma,  the  goddess  who  transacts  business  ; 
Mamillamma,  the  goddess  who  sits  under  a  mango  tree  ; 
Gangamma,  the  water  goddess,  who  in  this  district  is 
the  protectress  against  small-pox. 

But,  at  a  village  about  twenty  miles  from  Masuli 
patam,  I  found  that  fifteen  different  goddesses  were 
worshipped  in  the  neighbourhood,  of  whom  only  four 
were  identical  with  those  of  Masulipatam.  Some  were 
named  after  the  villages  from  which  they  had  been 
imported,  e.g.  Addankamma,  the  goddess  from  Addanki, 
and  Pandilamma,  the  goddess  from  Pandil  ;  others  had 
names  derived  from  common  objects  of  country  life,  e.g. 
Wanamalamma,  the  goddess  of  the  tope,  Balamma,  the 
goddess  of  the  cart,  and  Sitalamma,  the  water  goddess. 

In   the    Ellore    district,    farther    west,    the    deities 


24  THE   VILLAGE   GODS   OF    SOUTH   INDIA 

worshipped  are  chiefly  Gahgamma,  who  is  sometimes 
called  Mahalakshmi  (one  of  the  names  of  Vishnu's 
wife),  and  sometimes  Chamalamma  (another  name  of 
Kali,  the  wife  of  Siva),  and  Poleramma,  the  boundary 
goddess,  and  Ankamma,  who  is  regarded  as  the  goddess 
of  cholera  and  disease  generally. 

Farther  west  than  Ellore,  across  the  hills,  in  the 
Cuddapah  and  Kurnool  districts,  the  village  goddess  is 
often  known  simply  as  Peddamma  (great  goddess)  or 
Chinnamma  (little  goddess).  In  many  villages,  how 
ever,  of  these  districts  these  names  are  unknown,  and 
the  village  deities  are  called  Gangamma,  Polamma, 
and  Sunkalamma,  etc.  In  some  villages  the  village 
deities  consist  of  Potu-Razu  and  his  seven  sisters, 
who  are  known  by  various  names.  In  one  village 
they  were  given  me  as  Peddamma,  Isondamma, 
Maramma,  Arikalamma,  Nukalamma,  Vasukota,  Ellam- 
ma,  and  Arikamma. 

Again,  Kaliamma  or  Kali  is  said  to  be  the  only  one 
of  the  village  goddesses  whose  name  is  found  in  the 
Vedas.  She  is  an  avatara,  or  incarnation  of  the  eight 
powers  of  the  universe.  The  story  told  about  her  is 
that  a  demon  named  Mahishasura  (the  buffalo  demon) 
gave  great  offence  to  Siva,  and  was  condemned  to  death. 
But,  owing  to  a  privilege  bestowed  on  him  by  Siva 
himself,  he  could  not  be  slain  by  the  Trimurti1  nor  by 
any  male  deity.  So  the  task  was  given  to  Kali,  who 
successfully  accomplished  it,  and  so  won  a  place  among 
village  deities. 

At  Cuddalore  I  visited  a  shrine  of  the  goddess 
Minachiamman  at  the  village  of  Devanampatnam.  It 
stands  on  the  seashore  on  a  low  ridge  of  sand.  There 
is  no  building,  but  an  oblong  space  about  20  by  12  feet  is 
enclosed  on  three  sides  by  rows  of  clay  figures,  the 
eastern  end  towards  the  sea  being  left  open.  On  the 
western  side  of  the  oblong,  facing  the  sea,  there  were 

1  This  word  is  used  for  an  image  with  three  heads,  representing 
Brahma,  Vishnu,  and  S"iva  as  a  triple  manifestation  of  the 
divine  nature. 


NAMES,    CHARACTERS,   AND   FUNCTIONS  25 

two  small  clay  figures,  apparently  a  man  and  a  woman, 
seated  in  the  centre.  They  were  about  a  foot  high 
with  the  remains  of  old  garlands  on  them.  To  the 
left  and  right  of  them  were  figures  of  seven  virgins 
(or  Saptakannigais),  very  well  modelled  in  clay  and 
about  nine  inches  high.  In  front  of  them  and  beside 
them  were  the  figures  of  male  guardians  and  atten 
dants.  On  each  side  of  the  images  of  the  virgins  was  a 
figure  of  a  large  round  fish,  with  open  mouth  and  staring 
eyes,  and  seated  on  the  back  of  each  fish  were  the 
figures  of  a  man  and  a  woman.  The  pujari  of  the 
shrine  told  me  that  the  woman  was  Minachi  the  fish- 
goddess,  and  the  man  Madurai-Viran.  Beside  each 
fish  were  figures  of  guardians  and  attendants. 
The  north  and  south  sides  of  the  oblong,  which  are 
about  twenty-one  feet  in  length,  are  formed  by  clay 
figures  of  horses  and  elephants,  some  of  them  with  men 
on  their  backs.  The  elephants  are  quaint  creatures, 
very  like  horses  with  trunks.  The  horses  are  not 
in  this  case  steeds  of  the  god  lyenar,  but  simply 
the  attendants  of  Minachi  and  the  seven  virgins. 
Animal  sacrifices,  consisting  of  goats,  cocks,  etc., 
are  offered  to  these  deities  once  a  year  at  an  annual 
festival.  The  people  at  the  shrine  gave  the  name  of  the 
fish  as  something  like  ullai ;  but  the  translator  of  the 
district  and  sessions  court  of  South  Arcot  told  me 
that  the  fish  on  which  Minachi  and  Madurai-Viran  are 
seated  is  the  ullan  fish,  which  is  a  sea-fish  that  runs 
up  the  river  in  flood-times,  when  the  bar  is  open,  and 
generally  travels  a  considerable  distance  till  it  meets 
with  an  anicut  or  some  similar  obstacle.  It  gets  very 
fat  and-is  a  favourite  dish.  The  goddess  Minachi,  who 
is  seated  on  it,  is  commonly  worshipped  by  fishermen, 
who  swear  by  her  name.  She  is  the  goddess  worship 
ped  in  the  great  temple  of  Madura  together  with  the 
god  Siva.  Madurai-Viran  is  a  male  attendant  of  nearly 
all  the  village  goddesses  throughout  the  Tamil  country, 
and  he  is  generally  represented  by  a  small  conical  stone 
or  the  image  of  a  man  carved  in  bas-relief  on  a  stone 
slab,  standing  outside  the  shrine, 


26  THE   VILLAGE   GODS  OF   SOUTH   INDIA 

The  Saptakannigais  (the  seven  virgins),  or  Akasa- 
kannigais  (the  heavenly  virgins),  are  the  tutelary 
deities  of  tanks,  and  the  figures  of  the  Kannigais  seated 
in  a  row  are  often  carved  on  a  small  stone  and  placed 
on  tank  bunds,  especially  at  places  where  the  tank  has 
been  breached.  In  the  North  Arcot  district  they  are 
described  as  female  creatures  who  are  very  quarrel 
some,  and,  when  they  fight,  breaches  are  caused  in  the 
tanks  by  the  stamping  of  their  feet.  At  the  same  time 
they  are  supposed  to  protect  tanks,  and  when  the  flood 
rises  to  a  dangerous  point,  it  is  said  that  one  of  the 
Kannigais,  in  the  shape  of  a  little  child,  runs  through 
the  village  knocking  at  the  doors  and  calling  up  the 
villagers  to  come  and  protect  the  bund.  It  is  believed 
that  people  walking  alone  along  a  tank  bund  have  some 
times  met  the  Saptakannigais,  going  in  procession 
with  horses  and  torches,  and  that  any  one  who  sees  them 
invariably  dies.  The  district  judge  told  me  that,  in  a 
case  which  came  before  him  in  the  North  Arcot  district, 
a  man  who  really  died  by  a  fracture  of  his  skull,  because 
a  cousin  of  his  had  hit  him  on  the  head  with  a  thick 
sugarcane,  was  reported  to  have  died  as  the  result  of 
meeting  a  procession  of  the  Saptakannigais  on  the  tank 
bund,  and  that  the  village  magistrate  excused  himself  for 
not  reporting  the  man's  death,  because  he  considered 
it  to  be  a  death  by  natural  causes. 

A  male  deity,  called  Kuttandavar,  is  worshipped  in 
many  parts  of  the  Tamil  country,  especially  in  the 
South  Arcot  district.  At  the  village  of  Devanam- 
patnam,  near  Cuddalore,  I  saw  an  image  of  this  god  in 
a  small  shrine  built  of  brick,  with  a  rough  pandal  of 
bamboos,  thatched  with  cocoanut  leaves,  in  front  of  it. 
The  image  consisted  of  a  head,  like  a  big  mask,  about 
three  feet  high,  with  a  rubicund  face,  strong  features, 
moustaches  turning  up  at  the  end,  lion's  teeth  project 
ing  downwards  outside  the  mouth  from  the  angles  of 
the  upper  jaw,  and  a  tall  conical  head-dress,  called  in 
Tamil  Krittam.  Below  this  stone  there  was  a  small 
stone  head  about  one  and  a  half  feet  high,  which  was  a 
miniature  of  the  larger  figure.  It  was  finely  chiselled  and 


NAMES,  CHARACTERS,  AND  FUNCTIONS  27 

the  people  told  me  that  it  was  the  work  of  the  stone-masons 
who  made  the  new  images  of  Tirupapuliyur  temple,  t 
Both  images  had  the  mark  of  Vishnu  on  their  foreheads,  so 
also  had  the  pujari  of  the  shrine.  The  pujari  said  that 
the  images  represented  the  god  Kuttandavar,  and  he  told 
me  the  following  legend  about  him.  The  god  Indra,  for 
the  crime  of  murdering  a  Brahman,  became  incarnated 
in  the  form  of  Kuttandavar,  and  a  curse  was  laid  upon 
him  that  his  body  should  rot  away,  leaving  only  the 
head ;  with  the  result  that  no  one  would  give  him  his 
daughter  in  marriage  ;  because,  if  they  were  married  in 
the  morning,  his  body  would  rot  away  before  the  even 
ing  and  so  the  bride  would  become  a  widow  and  the  tali 
be  cut.  Sri  Krishna,  however,  took  pity  on  him, 
assumed  the  female  form  of  Mohini,  and  consented 
to  be  married  to  him  in  the  morning,  and  then,  as  he 
vanished  all  but  the  head,  the  tali  was  cut  in  the  even 
ing.  In  memory  of  this  event,  during  the  festival, 
which  is  celebrated  in  the  month  of  Chitrai  (April),  a 
crowd  of  men  dressed  as  women  come  to  the  shrine 
with  talis  on  their  necks.  In  the  evening  at  sunset  the 
tali  is  cut,  because  the  god  has  died  and  all  the  people 
dressed  as  women  have  become  widows.  The  festival, 
therefore,  is  necessarily  limited  to  the  day-time.  Fowls 
and  goats  are  sacrificed  to  the  god  a  little  distance  in 
front  of  the  shrine.  The  festival  is  attended  by  all  non- 
Brahman  castes.  The  people  who  showed  me  the 
shrines  said  that  Kuttandavar  is  so  named  from  an 
Asura,  or  Demon  or  Kuttu,  whom  the  god  killed.  But 
as  Kuttandavar  is  especially  the  god  of  the  actors  or 
dancers,  or  Kuttadis,  who  are  very  numerous  in  South 
Arcot  and  are  a  sub-division  of  the  Padaiyachi  caste,  it 
seems  likely  that  the  name  is  derived  from  Kuttadi 
(a  dancer  or  actor).  I  was  told  that  wherever  the 
Vaniyars  or  Padaiyachis  are  in  great  numbers,  for  instance, 
in  the  South  Arcot,  Coimbatore  and  Salem  districts, 
and  in  the  city  of  Madras,  one  is  sure  to  see  a  large 
number  of  shrines  of  the  god  Kuttandavar.  The  worship 
of  this  god  is,  however,  not  considered  to  be  very 
respectable.  There  is  apparently  no  immorality  con- 


28  THE  VILLAGE  GODS  OF    SOUTH   INDIA 

nected  with  his  worship,  but  more  respectable  members 
of  the  caste  do  not  like  men  dressing  like  women. 
The  members  of  the  Padaiyachi  caste,  therefore,  who 
have  been  educated  in  recent  years  and  have  risen 
in  the  social  scale,  tend  to  give  up  the  worship  of 
Kuttandavar.. 

I  have  often  seen  on  the  seashore  of  Madras  a 
conical  heap  of  sand,  about  three  inches  high,  standing 
on  a  small  platform  of  sand,  with  camphor  and  incense  in 
a  small  earthenware  vessel  or  in  a  heap  of  old  netting. 
The  conical  heap  of  sand  represents  the  goddess 
Kanniamma,  the  grama-devata  of  the  fishing  village. 
The  fishermen  have  told  me  that  she  is  the  goddess  who 
gives  them  fish  and  enables  them  to  make  a  living,  and 
that  they  make  these  offerings  to  her  when  fish  are  scarce 
and  they  have  reason  to  think  that  she  is  angry.  This 
illustrates  the  characteristic  feature  of  all  animistic 
worship.  Its  chief  if  not  only  motive  is  to  propitiate 
the  angry  deity.  Probably  something  of  the  same 
feeling  lurks  beneath  the  custom  of  Roman  Catholic 
fishermen,  when  they  bring  holy  water  from  the  church 
and  sprinkle  it  on  their  nets  after  they  have  toiled  all 
the  day  and  caught  nothing.  Probably  the  object  of  this 
custom  is  to  exorcise  a  malignant  spirit  from  the 
nets. 

In  the  Mysore  country  I  came  across  quite  a  different 
set  of  names  for  the  village  goddesses.  Atone  village, 
near  Bangalore,  the  name  of  the  goddess  was  Mahesvar- 
amma  (great  goddess),  also  called  Savaramma  (she 
who  rides  on  horseback).  Her  sister,  Doddamma,  and 
her  brother,  Munesvara,  share  in  the  worship  paid  to 
her.  At  another  village  a  goddess,  called  Pujamma 
(she  who  is  worshipped),  was  shown  to  me.  She  was 
said  to  be  the  local  goddess  of  the  M&digas,  the  lowest 
section  of  the  Outcastes  in  the  Telugu  country  ;  but  at 
the  same  time  the  Sudras1  make  vows  to  her,  to  induce 
her  to  ward  off  diseases  from  their  homes,  and  then 
fulfil  their  vows  by  sacrificing  buffaloes  or  thrusting 

1  See  note  on  p.  19  above. 


NAMES,  CHARACTERS,  AND  FUNCTIONS         29 

silver  pins  through  their  cheeks.  Annamma  is  the 
principal  goddess  at  another  shrine  in  Bangalore  City, 
and  in  the  same  shrine  are  six  other  deities,  Chandesvar- 
amma,  Mayesvaramma,  Maramma  (the  cholera  god 
dess),  Udalamma  (she  of  the  swollen  neck),  Kokka- 
lamma  (the  goddess  of  coughs),  Sukhajamma  (the 
goddess  of  measles  and  small-pox). 

At  some  villages  a  little  distance  from  Bangalore 
the  deity  was  simply  the  grama-devata,  the  village 
goddess.  In  Mysore  City  the  grama-devata  is  know  as 
Bisal-Mariamma  (Bisal  in  Canarese  means  sunlight, 
and  I  was  told  that  Mart  means  saktf  or  power).  The 
deity  seems  to  have  been  originally  connected  with 
sun-worship.  I  was  told  that  her  shrines  are  never 
covered  with  a  roof,  and  one  of  the  symbols  represent 
ing  the  deity  is  a  brass  pot  full  of  water  with  a  small 
mirror  leaning  against  it,  called  Kimna-Kannadi,  i.e. 
eye-mirror. 

There  are  seven  Mari  deities,  all  sisters,  who  are 
worshipped  in  Mysore.  All  the  seven  sisters  are 
regarded  vaguely  as  wives  or  sisters  of  Siva. 

In  Mysore  villages  Mahadeva-Amma,  the  great 
goddess,  and  Huliamma,  the  tiger-goddess,  are  found ; 
and  doubtless  there  are  countless  other  names  in  the 
Mysore  State  for  the  many  deities  who  are  worshipped 
as  the  guardians  of  the  villages  and  the  averters  of 
epidemics  and  other  misfortunes. 

It  is  quite  probable  that,  originally,  in  South  India 
the  village  goddesses  had  all  quite  simple  names,  such 
as  Uramma  or  Grama-devata,  both  meaning  village 
goddess,  or  Peddamma,  great  mother,  and  that  the 
imagination  of  the  villagers  gradually  invented  special 
titles  for  their  own  guardian  deities.  But  at  the  present 
time  the  village  deities  consist  of  a  most  miscellaneous 
collection  of  spirits,  good,  bad,  and  indifferent,  who 

1  The  chief  Hindu  gods  are  held  to  be  actionless,  far  with 
drawn  from  the  bustle  of  the  universe.  In  each  case,  however, 
the  god's  energy  manifests  itself  in  his  wife,  who  is  called  his 
Sakti.  Those  Hindus  who  worship  Kali,  the  wife  of  Siva,  are 
called  Saktas.  For  Mari  see  also  p.  32. 


30  THE   VILLAGE   GODS   OF    SOUTH  INDIA 

baffle  all  attempt  at  classification,  enumeration,  or 
explanation.  A  few  of  them,  like  Mariamma  and 
lyenar,  have  won  their  way  to  general  respect  or  fear 
among  the  Tamil  people  ;  and,  where  Brahman  influence 
is  strong,  there  has  been  an  obvious  attempt,  as  we 
have  seen,  to  connect  the  village  goddesses  with  the 
popular  worship  of  Siva  or  Vishnu;  but  it  is  more  than 
doubtful  whether,  originally,  they  had  anything  to  do 
with  either  Saivism  or  Vaishnavism.  The  stories  told 
about  them  in  the  folklore  of  the  people,  which  re 
present  them  as  avataras,  i.e.  incarnations  of  Siva, 
were  probably  quite  late  inventions,  to  account  for 
names  and  ceremonies  whose  meaning  had  long  been 
lost. 

(b)  The  characters  of  the  goddesses  vary  consider 
ably.  The  villagers  do  not  regard  them  as  evil  spirits, 
but  neither  do  they  regard  them  as  unmixed  benefactors. 
They  are  rather  looked  upon  as  beings  of  uncertain 
temper,  very  human  in  their  liability  to  take  offence. 
At  Cocanada  the  pujaris  told  me  that  the  village  god 
dess,  who  is  significantly  called  Nukalamma  from  a 
colloquial  Tamil  word  meaning  "to  beat,"  causes  all 
sorts  of  trouble  and  is  dreaded  as  an  evil  spirit.  But 
when  an  epidemic  of  cholera  breaks  out,  they,  curiously 
enough,  install  another  goddess,  called  Maridiamma,  in 
her  place,  and  offer  sacrifices  to  her  instead  of  to 
Nukalamma,  a  proceeding  calculated,  one  would  have 
thought,  to  give  dire  offence. 

Mahakali,  i.e.  great  Kali,  is  another  form  or  avatara 
of  the  same  goddess.  She  is  supposed  to  be  a  deity  of 
furious  temper,  and  to  be  the  cause  of  the  prevalence  of 
cholera.  She  is  also  known  as  Vira-Mahakali1  or  Ugra- 
Mahakali,2  to  denote  her  rage  and  fury. 

Another  deity  of  similarly  violent  temper  is 
Arigalamma,  who  is  worshipped  largely  in  the  Coim- 
batore  district.  The  idea  seems  to  be  that  all  who 
worship  the  Ashta  Sakti,  or  eight  powers  of  the 

1  Vlra  is  a  Sanskrit  word  meaning  heroic. 
1  Ugra  is  a  Sanskrit  word  meaning  fierce. 


NAMES,  CHARACTERS,   AND  FUNCTIONS  31 

universe,  will  attain  to  bliss,  while  the  others  will  be 
destroyed  by  Angalamma.  The  people  worship  her  to 
avoid  falling  victims  to  her  unquenchable  anger,  since 
her  main  object  is  believed  to  be  to  devour  and  consume 
everything  that  comes  in  her  way.  She  is  said 
especially  to  have  a  great  relish  for  bones ! 

Another  deity  of  a  very  different  disposition  is 
Kamachiamma,1  whose  name  implies  that  she  is  full  of 
good  and  gracious  qualities.  She  is  reported  to  have 
been  born  a  Brahman  girl,  and  then  to  have  become  the 
avatara  of  one  of  the  Ashta  Sakti. 

Another  benevolent  deity  is  Thuropathiamma,  who 
is  reported  to  have  been  the  wife  of  a  Rishi  and  a  very 
virtuous  woman  ;  so,  in  her  next  birth,  she  was  allowed 
to  be  born  a  king's  daughter.  Accordingly  when 
Thurupatham,  King  of  Panchala,  offered  a  puthray&gam 
(putrayaga,  i.e.  a  sacrifice  to  obtain  a  child)  she  came 
forth  from  the  fire.  She  afterwards  became  the  wife 
of  the  Pandavas,  the  five  brothers  famous  in  the  great 
Hindu  epic,  the  Mahabharata,  and  is  regarded  as  one  of 
the  Ashta  Sakti. 

(c)  The  functions  of  the  different  goddesses  are  not 
at  all  clearly  marked  in  the  Telugu  country.  The 
people  often  told  me  "  They  are  only  different  names 
for  the  same  goddess."  In  some  places  there  is  a 
special  cholera  goddess,  e.g.  Ankamma,  and  in  others 
a  special  small-pox  goddess,  e.g.  Garigamma  ;  but  as  a 
rule  the  infliction  and  removal  of  epidemics  and  disasters 
is  a  general  function  of  all  goddesses  alike.  On  the 
other  hand,  in  the  Coimbatore,  Tanjore,  and  Trichino- 
poly  districts  of  the  Tamil  country,  where  the  people 
have  been  for  many  generations  past  far  more  influenced 
by  civilization  and  Brahmanism  than  in  the  Telugu 
country,  I  found  that  the  functions  of  different  deities 
were  far  more  differentiated  and  that  often  elaborate 
stories  were  current  as  to  their  origin  and  characters. 
For  example,  one  of  the  deities  worshipped  in  almost 

1  Sanskrit  Kamakshi,  "  the  love-eyed  one,"  an  epithet  of  Kali, 
the  wife  of  S*iva. 


32         THE  VILLAGE  GODS  OF  SOUTH  INDIA 

every  village  in  the  Tamil  country  is  Mariamma  or 
Mari,  the  goddess  of  small-pox. 

It  is  noticeable  that  Mariamma  is  not  found  in  any 
temples  dedicated  to  one  of  the  seven  sisters,  as  she  is 
considered  superior  to  them  in  power  and  much  worse 
in  temper.  The  seven  sisters  are  supposed  to  be  kind 
and  indulgent,  while  Mariamma  is  vindictive  and  inexor 
able  and  difficult  to  propitiate.  The  boundary  goddess 
is  worshipped  in  the  Tanjore  district  under  the  name 
of  Kali,  and  her  special  function  is  to  prevent 
any  evil  coming  from  without  into  the  village  of  which 
she  is  the  guardian,  while  the  seven  sisters  are 
supposed  to  guard  against  any  evil  arising  within  the 
village  itself.  Though  Mariamma  keeps  herself  aloof 
from  the  seven  sisters,  I  came  across,  in  the  South 
Arcot  district,  a  shrine  dedicated  to  Kanniamma  (who 
was  said  to  be  another  form  of  Mariamma  and  to 
preside  over  small-pox),  in  which  were  clay  images  of 
seven  brothers.  The  youngest,  called  Muni  (ghost), 
was  the  tallest  and  was  represented  by  a  larger  clay 
figure  seated  on  a  raised  platform,  with  his  six  smaller 
brothers  standing  beside  him. 

In  the  Tamil  districts  of  Tanjore,  Trichinopoly 
and  Cuddalore,  the  names  of  village  deities  most 
commonly  met  with  are  Pidari,  which  is  often  used  as 
a  generic  name  of  village  deities,  Mariamma,  Kali, 
Seliamma,  Draupati,1  and  Ahgalamma.  Mariamma 
is  the  commonest  of  them  all,  and  her  function  is  always 
to  inflict  or  ward  off  small-pox.  Pidari  is  supposed  to 
act  as  guardian  against  evil  spirits  and  epidemics, 
especially  cholera.  Kali  is  often  regarded  as  especially 
the  protectress  against  evil  spirits  that  haunt  forests 
and  desolate  places,  and  against  wild  beasts.  In  some 
parts  she  is  the  special  goddess  of  the  bird-catchers. 
But  in  some  villages  she  is  also  the  guardian  against 
cholera.  Except,  however,  in  the  villages  near  Tanjore, 
I  hsve  not  met  with  Kali  in  the  capacity  of  a  boundary 
goddess.  In  other  places  there  are  curious  ceremonies 

1  This  is  for  Draupadi,  the  heroine  of  the  Mahabharata. 


NAMES,   CHARACTERS,   AND  FUNCTIONS  33 

connected  with  the  boundary-stone,  ellai-kal  as  it  is 
called,  and  I  was  told  in  one  village  that  in  the  boundary- 
stone  reside  evil  spirits,  which  it  is  the  object  of  the 
ceremonies  to  propitiate.  In  another  village  I  found 
that  there  was  a  festival  to  a  goddess  called  Ellai- 
Pidari.1 

(d)  Male  deities.  Next  to  Mariamma,  the  deity 
that  is  most  universally  worshipped  among  the  Tamils 
is  lyenar,  and,  as  already  stated,  he  is  the  one  village 
deity,  largely  worshipped  in  the  Tamil  country,  who 
seems  to  be  an  exception  to  the  general  rule  that  the 
village  deities  are  female.  In  almost  every  Tamil 
village  there  is  a  shrine  of  lyenar,  who  is  regarded  as 
the  watchman  of  the  village,  and  is  supposed  to  patrol 
it  every  night,  mounted  on  a  ghostly  steed,  a  terrible 
sight  to  behold,  scaring  away  the  evil  spirits.  He  has 
always  a  separate  shrine,  and  is  not,  like  Munadian 
and  Madurai-Viran,2  simply  an  attendant  of  a  local 
goddess.  His  shrine  may  be  known  by  the  clay  or 
concrete  figures  of  horses  ranged  on  either  side  of  the 
image  or  piled  about  in  the  compound  of  the  shrine 
in  admired  confusion.  The  horses  are  offered  by 
devotees,  and  represent  the  steeds  on  which  he  rides 
in  his  nightly  rounds.  He  is  regarded  by  the  villagers 
as  a  good  and  benevolent  protector,  of  far  higher 
character  than  the  disreputable  Madurai-Viran. 

Another  male  deity,  of  much  inferior  character  to 
lyenar,  who  is  sometimes  worshipped  separately,  is 
Karuppanna.  As  a  rule  he  is  simply  one  of  the 
subordinate  male  attendants  of  the  village  goddess  : 
but  in  some  places  I  have  met  with  separate  shrines  to 
Karuppanna,  where  he  presides  as  the  chief  deity.  At 
one  of  these  shrines  worship  was  offered  exclusively  by 
Pariahs?  At  another  place  the  evil  spirit  residing  in 
the  boundary-stone  was  called  Ellai-Karuppu. 

In  one  village  in  the  Trichinopoly  district,  I  came 

1  See  below  and  cf.  p.  101. 

J  Vlran  is  the  Tamil  form  of  Vlra,  hero. 

1  The  chief  group  of  Outcastes  in  the  Tamil  country. 

3 


34  THE   VILLAGE    GODS   OF   SOUTH   INDIA 

across  a  male  deity  known  as  Raja  Vayan  (King 
Father),  who  was  represented  by  four  or  five  stakes, 
about  five  or  six  feet  high,  with  iron  spear-heads  on 
top.  The  spears  were  stuck  on  one  side  of  a  stone 
platform  under  a  tamarind  and  an  areca  tree,  and 
reminded  me  of  the  wooden  stakes  representing  Potu- 
Razu  in  the  Telugu  country.  In  one  shrine  belonging 
exclusively  to  the  Pariahs  of  a  village,  I  found  that  the 
chief  deities  were  all  male  and  not  female.  Whether 
these  independent  and  semi-independent  male  deities 
have  in  all  cases  developed  out  of  the  subordinate  male 
attendants  of  the  village  deities,  or  whether  they  belong 
to  another  Dravidian  cult,  it  is  difficult  to  say. 


PLATE  I 


TYPICAL    SHRINE    OF    GRAMA-DEVATA 


INTERIOR    OF    SHRINE    WITH    STONES    AS    SYMBOLS 

34 


PLATE  II 


TYPICAL    SHRINK    OF    GK  AMA-DKYATA 


CLAY    HORSES    OF    IYHNAR 


CHAPTER    II 

THE    CULT 
SHRINES,  SYMBOLS,    MINISTRANTS,    FESTIVALS 

Shrines.  The  shrines  of  the  village  deities,  desti 
tute  of  uniformity  or  comeliness,  are  characteristic  of 
this  whole  system  of  religion.  They  represent  the 
dwelling-places  of  petty  local  deities  concerned  with  the 
affairs  of  a  petty  local  community.  They  express  the 
meanness  of  a  religion  of  fear.  There  is  nothing  about 
them  to  suggest  feelings  of  adoration  or  love.  Some  of 
the  shrines,  especially  in  the  Tamil  country,  are  fairly 
large  buildings,  ornamented  with  grotesque  figures, 
almost  rivalling  in  size  and  architectural  features  the 
local  temples  of  Siva  and  Vishnu.  The  shrines  of 
lyenar  are  distinguished  by  figures  of  horses  great  and 
small,  on  which  he  is  supposed  to  ride  round  the  village 
every  night  to  chase  away  the  evil  spirits.  But  the 
majority  of  the  shrines  are  mean  little  brick  buildings  of 
various  shapes  and  sizes,  often  no  more  than  four  or 
five  feet  high,  with  a  rough  figure  of  the  deity  inside, 
carved  in  bas-relief  on  a  small  stone.  In  many  villages 
the  shrine  is  simply  a  rough  stone  platform  under  a 
tree,  with  stones  or  iron  spears  stuck  on  it  to  represent 
the  deity.  Often  a  large  rough  stone  with  no  carving 
on  it  is  stuck  up  in  a  field  or  under  a  tree,  and  serves 
for  shrine  and  image  alike.  The  boundary-stone  of 
the  village  lands  is  very  commonly  regarded  as  a 
habitation  of  a  local  deity,  and  might  be  called  a  shrine 
or  symbol  with  equal  propriety.1  In  many  villages  of 

1  See  above,  p.  33, 


36  THE  VILLAGE  GODS   OF   SOUTH  INDIA 

the  Telugu  country  there  is  no  permanent  shrine  at  all, 
but  a  temporary  one  is  put  up  made  of  bamboo  and 
cloth  to  accommodate  the  deity  whenever  a  festival  is 
held.  It  seems  probable  that  this  "tent  of  meeting" 
represents  the  primitive  use,  and  that  the  permanent 
shrine  was  a  later  development,  when  individual  wor 
shippers  began  to  make  offerings  in  times  of  domestic 
trouble,  and  when  the  village  community  as  a  whole 
realized  more  fully  the  need  of  help  and  protection  in 
the  ordinary  affairs  of  daily  life. 

Symbols.  The  images  or  symbols,  by  which  the 
village  deities  are  represented,  are  /Imost  as  diverse  as 
their  names.  In  some  of  the  more  primitive  villages 
there  is  no  permanent  image  or  symbol  of  the  deity  at 
all ;  but  a  clay  figure  of  the  goddess  is  made  by  the 
potter,  or  the  goldsmith,  for  each  festival  and  then  cast 
away  beyond  the  boundaries  of  the  village  when  the 
festival  is  ended.  In  other  villages  the  deity  is  repre 
sented  simply  by  a  stone  pillar  standing  in  a  field,  or  on 
a  stone  platform  under  a  tree,  or  in  a  small  enclosure 
surrounded  by  a  stone  wall.  Often  the  stones,  which 
represent  the  different  deities,  are  simply  small  conical 
stones  not  more  than  five  or  six  inches  high,  blackened 
with  the  anointing  oil.  It  is  difficult  to  see  anything  at 
all  peculiar  in  them  which  in  any  way  fits  them  to  be 
symbols  of  the  goddesses  or  their  male  attendants.  In 
more  civilized  parts  a  slab  of  stone  has  the  figure  of  a 
woman  roughly  carved  upon  it,  sometimes  with  four, 
six,  or  eight  arms,  holding  various  implements  in  her 
hands,  sometimes  with  only  two  arms,  and  sometimes 
with  none  at  all. 

Here  is  the  description  of  a  typical  image  which  I 
saw  in  the  Trichinopoly  district.  It  was  a  stone  figure 
of  a  woman,  about  two  and  a  half  feet  high,  with  eight 
arms,  and  in  her  hands  a  knife,  a  shield,  a  bell,  a  devil's 
head,  a  drum,  a  three-pronged  fork,  a  goad,  and  a  piece 
of  rope  r1  truly  a  collection  of  articles  worthy  of  a 
schoolboy's  pocket  !  Another  image  of  the  goddess 

1  Most  of  these  objects  appear  in  the  hands  of  images  of  Siva 
or  of  his  wife  Kali. 


THE   CULT  37 

made  of  the  five  metals  (gold,  silver,  brass,  copper, 
and  lead)  was  kept,  strangely  enough,  in  the  temple  of 
Siva,  about  two  hundred  yards  off,  for  use  in  processions. 
It  is  very  common  in  the  Tamil  districts  to  find  a  stone 
image  fixed  in  the  shrine,  and  a  small  portable  metal 
image,  which  is  used  in  processions  during  the  festival.1 

Very  often,  too,  the  goddess  is  represented  in 
processions  by  a  brass  pot  filled  with  water  and  decorat 
ed  with  margosa2  leaves.  I  saw  one  of  these  brass 
pots  in  a  shrine  of  Kaliamma  at  Shiyali,  in  the  Tanjore 
district.  It  was  about  a  foot  high  and  a  foot  in  diameter 
at  the  base,  and  had  four  tubes  sticking  out  just  below 
the  neck.  In  other  Tamil  villages,  where  the  image  is 
fixed  in  the  shrine  and  there  is  no  metal  image  to  carry 
in  procession,  an  earthenware  pot  is  used,  filled  with 
water  and  decorated  with  margosa  leaves. 

At  Irungalur,  in  the  Trichinopoly  district,  I  found  a 
small  enclosure  sacred  to  Kurumbaiamma,  outside  the 
village,  without  any  image  or  sacred  stones  in  it  at  all, 
and  I  was  told  that  during  the  festival  a  small  pandal 
(i.e.  booth)  of  leaves  is  erected  in  the  enclosure,  under 
which  a  small  earthen  pot,  curiously  decorated,  is  placed 
to  represent  the  goddess.  The  pot  is  filled  with  water, 
and  has  a  silver  two-anna  piece  ( 2d. )  put  inside  it.  Some 
cocoanut  and  oleander  flowers  are  stuck  in  the  mouth  of 
the  pot,  surrounded  and  concealed  by  a  sheaf  of  mango 
leaves,  tied  together  by  tender  shoots  of  the  banana  tree. 
This  bunch  of  mango  leaves  is  then  decorated  with 
flowers,  a  small  pointed  stick  of  bamboo,  with  a  lime 
stuck  on  the  end,  is  inserted  at  the  top  of  the  bunch,  and 
by  the  side  of  the  lime  a  small  silver  umbrella  with  a 
silver  handle.  The  decoration  varies  locally.  This 
decorated  pot  is  placed  on  a  small  platform  of  sand,  and 
about  eight  measures  of  rice  are  heaped  round  the  base 
of  it.  It  is  called  karagam,  i.e.  the  pot,  and  is  carefully 
prepared  at  the  chief  local  shrine  of  Kurumbaiamma, 

1  This  practice  is  borrowed  from  Hindu  temples. 

1  The  margosa  or  neern  tree  is  an  evergreen  bearing  white 
flowers,  Melia  Azadirachta,  and  is  frequently  associated  with 
village  divinities. 


38  THE   VILLAGE   GODS   OF   SOUTH   INDIA 

about  a  mile  outside  the  village,  and  during  the  festival 
is  treated  exactly  like  the  goddess.  It  is  taken  round  in 
procession  on  the  head  of  a  pujari  to  the  sound  of  tom 
toms1  and  pipes  ;  offerings  of  fruit  and  flowers  are  made 
to  it  ;  a  lamb  is  sacrificed  before  it,  and  it  is  worshipped 
with  the  orthodox  prostrations. 

The  use  made  of  the  karagam  is  also  worth  notice. 
The  following  is  from  an  article  by  Mr.  F.  J.  Richards, 
I.C.S.  :— 

'  The  cholera  goddess  is  popularly  believed  to  be 
the  mother  of  the  washerman.  He  is  therefore  chosen 
to  officiate  as  the  pujari,  as  the  son  alone  can  hope  to 
succeed  in  propitiating  such  a  fierce  divinity. 

"A  karagam  is  prepared  ;  and  the  village  washerman 
bathes  early  in  the  morning  and  places  it  on  his  head. 
Then,  holding  a  sickle  in  one  hand  and  margosa  leaves  in 
the  other,  he  goes  through  the  village  dancing.  Before 
the  karagam  procession  takes  place,  all  the  villagers 
pour  large  quantities  of  ragi  gruel  into  the  big  iron 
buckets  used  for  baling  water.  When  two  or  three 
of  such  buckets  are  filled,  the  poor  people  of  the  village 
are  fed.  The  washerman  dances  at  the  place  where 
the  food  is  distributed.  After  dusk,  when  the  procession 
passes  through  the  village,  sheep  are  sacrificed  at  the 
important  centres  in  the  village,  and  the  blood  collected 
in  a  mud  vessel.  The  washerman,  with  the  karagam 
on  his  head,  goes  on  dancing  through  the  limits  of  the 
village,  preceded  by  the  village  musicians.  At  the 
point  where  his  village  borders  on  the  adjoining  village 
he  places  the  karagam  and  the  blood  which  had  been 
collected  at  the  different  places  of  sacrifice,  and  returns 
home  after  taking  a  bath  on  his  way.  The  goddess  is 
believed  to  be  propitiated  by  this,  and  any  further 
attacks  of  cholera  are  attributed  to  the  perfunctory 
discharge  of  this  duty  by  the  washerman.  The  sacri 
ficial  victims  are  sheep  only,  and  the  method  of  sacrifice 
is  decapitation.  The  deity  is  thus  propitiated  and 

1  A  tom-tom  is  a  native  drum.  It  is  usually  shaped  like  a 
small  barrel,  and  beaten  at  both  ends  with  the  hands  and  fingers. 


PLATE   III 


K A RAG AM 


•- 


I' LATE    IV 


ITJARI    WITH    ARATI 


STONK    SYMBOL    Oh     I'OTl'-KA/.r    WITH    STAKK    1-OK 
IMl'AI.I.NT,    ANIMALS 


THE  CULT  39 

carried  beyond  the  village  limits.  The  villagers  of  the 
adjacent  villages  in  their  turn  carry  the  karagam  to  the 
border  of  the  next  village,  and  in  this  way  the  karagam 
traverses  many  miles  of  country, and  the  baleful  influence 
of  the  goddess  is  transferred  to  a  safe  distance."1 

At  another  village  I  found  that  Kaliamma  was 
represented  by  seven  brass  pots,  without  any  water 
in  them,  one  above  the  other,  with  margosa  leaves 
stuck  into  the  mouth  of  the  topmost  pot,  as  well  as  by 
an  earthenware  pot  filled  with  water  and  also  adorned 
with  margosa  leaves.  It  is  possible  that  the  seven 
brass  pots  represent  seven  sisters,  or  the  seven  virgins 
sometimes  found  in  Tamil  shrines.  The  people  them 
selves  have  no  idea  what  they  mean,  but  can  only 
say  that  it  is  Mamul,  i.e.  custom. 

At  Mysore  City,  in  the  Canarese  country,  I  found, 
as  stated  above,2  that  the  goddess  was  represented  by 
a  small  metal  pot  full  of  water  with  a  small  mirror 
leaning  against  it.  In  the  mouth  of  the  pot  two,  four, 
or  six  betel*  leaves  are  placed,  always  an  even  number, 
and  the  pot  is  decorated  with  a  bunch  of  cocoanut 
flowers.  The  pot  is  called  Kunna-Kannadi,  eye-mirror, 
or  Kalsa,  and  is  used,  I  was  told,  as  a  symbol  of  deity 
in  the  preliminary  ceremonies  of  all  the  Brahmans.  It 
is  evidently  connected  with  sun-worship,  which  in 
Mysore  seems  to  have  strongly  influenced  the  cult  of 
the  village  deities. 

Another  curious  symbol  much  used  in  Mysore  is 
called  arati.*  It  consists  of  a  lamp  made  of  rice  flour 
about  six  or  eight  inches  high,  with  the  image  of  a  face 

1  Quarterly  Journal  of  the  Mythic  Society,  Jan.,  1920,  p.  108. 

8  P.  29. 

8  Betel  is  a  pepper  plant,  the  leaf  of  which  is  wrapped  round 
the  nut  of  the  areca  palm  and  eaten  by  Indians  as  a  digestive. 

*  The  waving  of  a  lamp  in  front  of  an  image  of  a  god  is  an 
orthodox  Hindu  custom.  It  is  also  frequently  observed  in  the 
case  of  kings  and  other  great  personages.  The  object  is  to  ward 
off  the  evil  eye  and  other  harmful  influences.  It  is  performed 
only  by  married  women  or  nautch-girls.  The  name  of  the  lamp 
and  of  the  act  of  waving  is  arati.  See  Dubois,  Hindu  Manners 
and  Customs,  p.  148.  Hence  the  symbol  described  in  the  text. 


40  THE   VILLAGE  GODS   OP   SOUTH   INDIA 

roughly  represented  on  one  side  of  it  by  pieces  of  silver 
and  blotches  of  kunkuma,1  red  paste,  stuck  on  to 
represent  the  eyes,  nose,  mouth,  etc.  Sticks  of  incense 
were  stuck  in  the  lamp  all  round,  and  on  the  top  were 
about  four  betel  leaves  stuck  upright  and  forming  a  sort 
of  cup  with  a  wreath  of  white  flowers  below  them.  An 
arati  was  brought  to  me  at  Mysore  by  the  pujaris  for 
my  inspection.  It  was  a  quaint  object,  and  seemed  like 
the  relic  of  some  harvest  festival  of  bygone  days. 

A  common  symbol  of  the  village  deities  is  simply 
a  stick  or  a  spear.  It  is  very  common  in  the  Tamil 
country  to  see  one  or  more  iron  spears  stuck  in  the 
ground  under  a  tree,  to  represent  some  village  deity. 
The  idea  seems  to  be  that  the  deity  is  represented  by 
his  weapons.  In  the  Telugu  country  Potu-Razu,  the 
brother  or  husband  of  the  village  goddess,  is  sometimes 
represented  by  a  stone,  sometimes  by  a  thin  wooden 
stake,  like  an  attenuated  post,  about  four  or  five  feet 
high  and  roughly  carved  at  the  top.  It  faintly  resembles 
a  spear,  and  is  called  Sulam,  which  in  Telugu  means  a 
spear.2  Sometimes  this  stake  stands  beside  a  slab  of 
stone  representing  Potu-Razu.  At  one  village  the 
symbol  of  Potu-Razu  is  a  painted  image  made  of  wood, 
about  three  feet  high,  representing  a  warrior,  sitting 
down  with  a  sword  in  his  hand,  and  carrying  a  lime  and 
nine  glass  bangles  belonging  to  his  sister  Ellamma. 
Beside  each  foot  is  the  figure  of  a  cock,  and  in  the  shrine 
is  kept  a  large  painted  mask  for  the  pujari  to  wear  at 
festivals,  as  he  dances  round  the  image  of  Potu-Razu. 
But  elaborate  images  of  Potu-Razu  of  this  kind  are  not 
very  often  found. 

Another  symbol  akin  to  these  stakes  and  spears  is 
the  Nattan  Kal  in  the  Tamil  country.  Nattan  means 
"  planted  "  and  Kal  means  "  a  stone  "  or  "  post."  The 
Nattan  Kal  is  the  first  post  of  a  nuptial  booth,  set  up  at 
an  auspicious  moment,  painted  red  and  white,  adorned 

1  See  p.  50. 

1  Siva's  spear  is  called  Sual  in  Sanskrit,  and   his  trident  is 
triSiila,  three-spike. 


THE  CULT  41 

with  various  decorations,  and  worshipped  with  offerings 
of  cocoanuts  and  flowers.  The  symbolism  is  obscure. 

The  name  is  also  applied  to  a  small  stone  set  up  at 
the  entrance  to  a  village,  which,  according  to  a  writer  in 
the  Indian  Interpreter,  who  reviewed  the  first  edition 
of  this  book  in  the  January  number,  1917,  "is  said  to 
represent  all  the  other  Nads  which  are  comprised  in 
the  particular  district  to  which  that  place  belongs," 
and  is  worshipped  on  the  occasion  of  a  marriage.  The 
reviewer  thinks  that  "it  is  evident  that  it  points  back 
to  a  time  when  people  were  not  so  numerous  or  so 
widely  separated,  and  when  all  could  come  to  the 
marriage  festivities,"  and  that  "when  that  time  passed 
some  means  had  to  be  found  for  the  representation  of 
the  others  ";  for  this  purpose  a  stone  was  erected  to 
symbolize  the  clan  and  worship  offered  to  it.  It  is 
probable,  however,  that  the  stone  placed  at  the  entrance 
of  Tamil  villages  is  akin  to  the  Boddu-rayee,  or  navel- 
stone,  set  up  at  the  foundation  of  a  village  in  the  Telugu 
country,  as  described  below  on  page  60,  which  probably 
represents,  like  the  boundary- stone,  the  spirit  of  the 
land  on  which  the  village  is  built. 

The  Nattan  Kal  set  up  for  the  wedding-booth  may, 
in  the  same  way,  represent  the  spirit  who  presides 
over  the  procreation  of  children,  and  may  possibly  be  a 
phallic  emblem,  like  the  lingam  of  Siva. 

Why  stones  or  posts  should  in  this  way  represent 
spirits  it  is  difficult  to  explain.  I  have  given  below  on 
page  148  what  seems  to  me  a  possible  explanation.  But 
it  must  be  admitted  that  all  explanations  can  only  be 
regarded  as  more  or  less  probable  hypotheses. 

The  shrines  and  images  or!  Kogillu,  a  village  in  the 
Mysore  country  not  far  from  Bangalore,  are  typical  of 
that  part  of  the  country.  At  the  extreme  entrance  to 
the  village,  near  a  tank,  stands  a  small  shrine  of  stone 
and  mud  sacred  to  the  goddess  Pujamma  (she  who  is 
worshipped).  On  the  stone  door-posts  are  carved 
figures  of  serpents.  Within  the  shrine  there  is  no 
image  of  any  kind,  but  on  the  left-hand  side  of  the  door 
is  a  platform,  covered  with  garlands  of  white  flowers, 


42  THE  VILLAGE  GODS  OF   SOUTH   INDIA 

with  a  small  earthenware  lamp  upon  it,  which  is  kept 
burning  day  and  night  as  a  symbol  of  the  goddess. 

To  the  right  of  this  shrine  stands  a  smaller  one 
dedicated  to  a  goddess  called  Dalamma.  No  one  in  the 
village  could  tell  me  who  the  goddess  was  nor  what  her 
name  meant.  There  was  no  image  nor  lamp  nor  symbol 
of  any  kind  in  her  shrine.  An  old  picture  frame,  hung 
up  on  the  wall  to  the  left,  without  any  picture  in  it,  was 
the  only  attempt  at  decoration  or  symbolism.  Just 
within  the  doorway  was  a  shallow  trough  about  one  and 
a  half  feet  long,  one  foot  broad,  and  two  inches  deep, 
where  the  worshippers  break  their  cocoanuts. 

In  front  of  the  larger  shrine  stood  an  enclosure 
about  five  or  six  yards  square,  enclosed  by  a  stone  wall, 
with  four  slabs  of  stone  in  the  centre,  on  which  a  plat 
form  is  erected,  covered  by  a  canopy  of  cloth  and  leaves, 
during  the  annual  festival.  The  lighted  lamp  is  then 
brought  out  from  the  shrine,  placed  under  the  canopy, 
and  worshipped  as  the  symbol  of  the  goddess. 
Apparently  cattle  are  tethered  in  the  enclosure  at  other 
times,  and,  when  I  saw  it,  there  were  no  obvious  marks 
of  sanctity  about  it.  About  twenty  yards  off  stands  the 
Cattle  Stone,  a  slab  of  rough  stone  about  five  feet  high 
and  three  feet  broad,  set  upon  a  stone  platform  about 
one  and  a  half  feet  high.  When  the  cattle  get  sore 
feet,  their  owners  pour  curds  over  the  Cattle  Stone  for 
their  recovery. 

Near  the  Cattle  Stone,  in  a  field  on  the  outskirts 
of  the  houses,  stands  a  square  stone  pillar,  about 
five  feet  high  and  half  a  foot  in  thickness,  without 
any  carving  or  ornament  on  it  whatever.  It  repre 
sents  Maramma,  the  goddess  of  small-pox  and  other 
epidemics,  a  most  malignant  spirit.  Apparently  she 
had  been  brought  to  this  village  by  some  people  who 
had  migrated  from  another  village  called  Hethana ; 
whence  she  is  called  Maramma-Hethana.  Buffaloes  and 
sheep  are  offered  to  her  whenever  epidemics  break 
out. 

The  grama-devata  herself — she  has  no  other  name 
— has  in  this  village  no  permanent  image.  The  gold- 


THE  CULT  43 

smith  makes  an  image  of  clay  in  the  form  of  a  woman, 
about  one  or  one  and  a  half  feet  high,  every  year  at  the 
annual  festival,  which  takes  place  after  harvest,  and  she 
is  then  placed  in  the  centre  of  the  village  under  a 
canopy  of  green  boughs.  One  striking  feature  of  this 
festival  is  that  on  the  first  day  of  the  festival  a  woman 
comes  from  every  household  to  the  place  of  worship 
with  a  lighted  lamp  made  of  rice  flour,  called  arati ;  and 
they  all  together  wave  their  lamps  in  a  circle  from  left 
to  right  above  their  heads  and  from  right  to  left  below.1 
When  the  festival  is  over,  the  washerman  of  the  village, 
who  acts  as  pujari,  accompanied  by  all  the  villagers, 
takes  the  image  to  the  tank,  walks  into  the  water,  and 
leaves  it  there.  In  some  villages  in  the  Mysore  State 
the  arati  is  presented  by  the  men,  the  heads  of  the 
households,  and  not  by  the  women.  But  in  all  the 
annual  festivals  in  these  parts  the  presentation  of  the 
arati,  which  seems  often  to  be  regarded  as  a  symbol  of 
the  deity  herself,  forms  an  important  part  of  the 
ceremonial. 

Ministrants.  One  of  the  most  striking  features  of 
the  worship  of  the  village  deities  is  the  absence  of  any 
thing  like  a  sacerdotal  caste  in  connexion  with  it. 
Every  other  department  of  village  work  belongs  to  a 
special  caste,  and  in  the  ordinary  worship  of  Vishnu 
and  Siva  the  priestly  caste  of  the  Brahmans  is  supreme. 
But  in  the  worship  of  the  village  deities  the  pujaris  are 
drawn  from  all  the  lower  castes  indiscriminately, 
though  in  any  one  village  the  pujaris  of  a  particular 
goddess  nearly  always  belong  to  one  particular 
caste. 

I  have  occasionally  found  a  Brahman  in  charge  of  a 
grama -devata  shrine  in  the  Tamil  country.  But  then, 
as  I  have  noted  above,  the  Brahman  pujari  never  takes 
any  part  in  the  animal  sacrifices,  and,  even  so,  is 
degraded  by  his  connexion  with  the  shrine.  In  tne 
Telugu  country  the  potters  and  the  washermen,  who 
are  Sudras  of  low  caste,  often  officiate  as  priests,  and 

1  See  p.  39,  n.  4. 


44  THE   VILLAGE   GODS   OF   SOUTH   INDIA 

an  important  part,  especially  i-n  the  buffalo  sacrifices, 
is  taken  by  the  Malas  and  Madigas.1 

A  Madiga  nearly  always  kills  the  buffalo  and 
performs  the  unpleasant  ceremonies  connected  with 
the  sprinkling  of  the  blood,  and  there  are  certain 
families  among  the  Malas,  called  Asadis,  who  are  the 
nearest  approach  to  a  priestly  caste  in  connexion  with 
the  village  deities.  They  have  the  hereditary  right  to 
assist  at  the  sacrifices,  to  chant  the  praises  of  the 
goddess  while  the  sacrifices  are  being  offered,  and 
to  perform  certain  ceremonies.  But  in  the  more 
primitive  villages,  where,  it  may  be  presumed,  pri 
mitive  customs  prevail,  it  is  remarkable  how  great 
a  variety  of  people  take  an  official  part  in  the  worship : 
the  potter,  the  carpenter,  the  toddy-drawer,  the 
washerman,  Malas  and  Madigas,  and  even  the  Brah 
man  Karnam  or  village  accountant,  have  all  their 
parts  to  play. 

In  the  Tamil  country  this  is  not  so  marked,  and 
the  details  of  the  worship  are  left  far  more  to  the 
regular  pujari.  It  is  noticeable  that  the  office  of  pujari 
is  by  no  means  an  honourable  one,  and  this  is  especially 
the  case  among  the  Tamils,  where  Brahman  influence  is 
strong  and  the  shedding  of  blood  is  regarded  with 
aversion.  And  even  among  the  Brahmans  themselves, 
though  they  owe  their  influence  to  the  fact  that  they  are 
the  priestly  caste,  the  men  who  serve  the  temples  are 
regarded  as  having  a  lower  position  in  the  caste  than 
those  Brahmans  engaged  in  secular  pursuits. 

Among  the  Canarese  in  the  Bellary  district  the 
Asadis  take  a  similar  part  in  the  worship  to  the  Asadis 
in  the  Telugu  country.  In  the  whole  of  the  Bellary 
district  there  are  about  sixty  families  of  them  living  in 
three  separate  villages.  They  form  practically  a 
separate  caste  or  section  of  the  Outcastes.  They  eat 
food  given  them  by  the  Madigas  and  take  their  girls  in 
marriage.  The  Asadi  girls,  however,  never  marry,  but 

1  The  Malas  and  Madigas  are  the  chief  groups  of  Outcastes 
in  the  Telugu  country. 


PLATE  V 


PLATE    VI 


KCDK    SHRIN 


MINACHI    AND    THE    SEVEN    SISTERS,    CT  1)1  'A  I  ( )  K  I- 

45 


THE  CULT  45 

are  made  Basams^  i.e.  are  consecrated  to  the  goddess, 
and  become  prostitutes.  Certainly  the  degradation  of 
religion  in  India  is  seen  only  too  plainly  in  the 
degradation  of  the  priesthood. 

Festivals.  There  is  no  act  of  uniformity  and  no 
ecclesiastical  calendar  regulating  the  festivals  or  forms 
of  worship  of  village  deities,  and  no  universal  custom 
as  to  the  appointment  of  ministrants.  In  some  villages, 
where  there  is  a  permanent  shrine,  offerings  of  rice, 
fruit,  and  flowers,  with  incense  and  camphor,  are  made 
every  day  by  the  villagers,  who  have  made  vows  to  the 
goddess,  through  the  pujari.  Often  offerings  are  made 
once  or  twice  a  week,  on  fixed  days,  consisting  chiefly 
of  grain,  fruit,  and  flowers  and  occasionally  of  goats, 
sheep,  and  fowls.  In  many  places  there  is  a  fixed 
annual  festival,  which  sometimes  takes  place  after 
harvest,  when  the  people  are  at  leisure  and  well  off 
for  food ;  but  there  is  no  regular  rule  as  to  the  time, 
and  the  custom  varies  widely  in  different  districts. 
In  most  places,  however,  there  is  no  regular  annual 
festival,  but  sacrifices  are  offered  whenever  an  epide 
mic  or  any  other  calamity  occurs  which  may  make 
it  expedient  to  propitiate  the  goddess.  In  some  villages 
old  men  complained  to  me  that,  whereas  formerly 
sacrifices  were  offered  yearly,  now,  owing  to  the  decay 
of  religion,  they  are  only  offered  once  in  four  or  five 
years.  So,  again,  there  is  no  uniformity  as  to  the 
duration  of  a  festival.  Generally  it  lasts  about  a  week, 
but  in  the  Tamil  country  it  is  sometimes  a  very  elabo 
rate  affair,  lasting  for  a  fortnight,  three  weeks,  or  even 
a  whole  month  ;  so  too  in  some  parts  of  the  Canarese 
country  the  Mari  festival,  which  is  held  in  February, 
lasts  for  about  four  weeks.  But  a  long  festival  is  an 
expensive  luxury,  which  only  a  large  town  or  a  well-to- 
do  village  is  able  to  afford.  Speaking  generally,  the 
object  of  the  festival  is  simply  to  propitiate  the  goddess 

1  See  Dubpis,  Hindu  Manners  and  Customs,  p.  133  ;  Farquhar. 
Modern  Religious  Movements  in  India,  p.  408.  The  word  basavl 
is  a  feminine  formed  directly  from  basava,  a  bull.  For  basava, 
see  below,  p.  125,  n.  1. 


46  THE   VILLAGE   GODS   OF    SOUTH   INDIA 

and  to  avert  epidemics  and  other  calamities  from  the 
village,  and  to  ward  off  the  attacks  of  evil  spirits. 

Every  village  in  South  India  is  believed  by  the 
people  to  be  surrounded  by  evil  spirits,  who  are  always 
on  the  watch  to  inflict  diseases  and  misfortunes  of  all 
kinds  on  the  unhappy  villagers.  They  lurk  every 
where,  on  the  tops  of  palmyra  trees,  in  caves  and  rocks, 
in  ravines  and  chasms.  They  fly  about  in  the  air,  like 
birds  of  prey,  ready  to  pounce  down  upon  any  unpro 
tected  victim,  and  the  Indian  villagers  pass  through  life 
in  constant  dread  of  these  invisible  enemies.  So  the 
poor  people  turn  for  protection  to  the  guardian  deities 
of  their  village,  whose  function  it  is  to  ward  off  these 
evil  spirits  and  protect  the  village  from  epidemics  of 
cholera,  small-pox,  or  fever,  from  cattle  disease,  failure 
of  crops,  childlessness,  fires,  and  all  the  manifold  ills 
that  flesh  is  heir  to  in  an  Indian  village. 

The  sole  object,  then,  of  the  worship  of  these 
village  deities  is  to  propitiate  them  and  to  avert  their 
wrath.  There  is  no  idea  of  praise  and  thanksgiving, 
no  expression  of  gratitude  or  love,  no  desire  for  any 
spiritual  or  moral  blessings.  The  one  object  is  to  get 
rid  of  cholera,  small-pox,  cattle  disease,  or  drought,  or 
to  avert  some  of  the  minor  evils  of  life.  The  worship, 
therefore,  in  most  of  the  villages,  only  takes  place 
occasionally.  Sometimes,  as  I  have  stated  above,  there 
are  daily  offerings  made  to  the  deity  ;  but,  as  a  rule, 
the  worship  is  confined  to  one  big  sacrifice,  which  takes 
place  once  a  year,  or  on  the  occasion  of  some  special 
disaster  or  outbreak  of  disease.  The  general  attitude  of 
the  villager  towards  his  village  deity  is  "Let  sleeping 
dogs  lie."  So  long  as  everything  goes  on  well  and  there 
is  no  disease  afflicting  man  or  beast,  and  no  drought  nor 
other  great  calamity,  it  seems  safest  to  let  her  alone. 
But,  when  misfortune  comes,  it  is  a  sign  that  she  is  out 
of  temper,  and  it  is  time  to  take  steps  to  appease  her 
wrath. 

I  have  dignified  the  periodical  sacrifices  to  the 
village  goddesses  by  the  name  of  festivals.  But  the 
term  is  a  misnomer.  There  is  really  nothing  of  a 


THE   CULT  47 

festal  character  about  them.  They  are  only  gloomy 
and  weird  rites  for  the  propitiation  of  angry  deities 
or  the  driving  away  of  evil  spirits,  and  it  is  very 
difficult  to  detect  any  traces  of  a  spirit  of  thankfulness 
or  praise.  Even  the  term  worship  is  hardly  correct. 
The  object  of  all  the  various  rites  and  ceremonies  is  not 
to  worship  the  deity  in  any  true  sense  of  the  word,  but 
simply  to  propitiate  it  and  avert  its  wrath.  A  brief  des 
cription  of  the  sacrifices  and  offerings  themselves  will 
make  this  clear.  But  I  must  premise  that,  as  with  the 
names  and  images  and  shrines,  so  with  the  offerings 
and  sacrifices,  there  is  no  law  of  uniformity :  the 
variations  of  local  use  and  custom  are  innumerable. 
Still,  the  accounts  here  given'will  give  a  fair  idea  of  the 
general  type  of  rites  and  ceremonies  prevalent  through 
out  South  India,  in  the  propitation  of  village  deities. 


CHAPTER    IV 

MODES    OF  WORSHIP   IN   THE   TELUGU 
COUNTRY 

LET  us  suppose  that  an  attack  of  cholera  or  small 
pox  has  broken  out  in  a  village  of  South  India.  We 
will  take  a  village  in  the  Telugu  country,  in  one  of  the 
more  backward  districts,  where  life  is  lived  under  more 
primitive  conditions  than  in  places  where  large  towns 
and  railways  and  the  influence  of  the  Brahmans  have 
tended  to  change  old-fashioned  ideas  and  customs. 

A  Telugu  Village.  The  village  deity,  in  this 
particular  village,  is  called  Peddamma,  the  great 
mother.  The  epidemic  is  a  sign  that  she  is  angry  and 
requires  to  be  propitiated.  So  a  collection  is  made  for 
the  expenses  of  a  festival,  or  a  rich  man  offers  to  pay 
all  expenses,  and  a  propitious  day  is  selected,  which  in 
this  village  may  be  any  day  except  Sunday  or  Thursday. 
Then  the  potter  of  the  village  is  instructed  to  make 
a  clay  image  of  the  great  mother,  and  the  carpenter  to 
make  a  small  wooden  cart,  and  a  buffalo  is  chosen  as 
the  chief  victim  for  the  sacrifice. 

When  the  appointed  day  arrives,  the  buffalo  is 
sprinkled  all  over  with  yellow  turmeric^  while 
garlands  of  margosa  leaves  are  hung  round  its  neck 
and  tied  to  its  horns.  At  about  two  p.m.  it  is  conducted 
round  the  village  in  procession  to  the  sound  of  music  and 
the  beating  of  tom-toms.  The  two  sections  of  the 
Outcastes,  the  Malas  and  the  Madigas,  take  the  leading 

1  Curcuma  longa  is  an  Indian  plant  from  the  rootstock  of 
which  a  powder  called  turmeric  is  extracted.  This  powder  is 
used  as  a  dye  and  also  as  one  of  the  ingredients  of  curry- 
powder. 


WORSHIP   IN  THE   TELUGU   COUNTRY  49 

part  in  the  sacrifice,  and  conduct  the  buffalo  from 
house  to  house.  One  Madiga  goes  on  ahead,  with  a  tom 
tom,  to  announce  that  "the  buffalo  devoted  to  the 
goddess  is  coming."  The  people  then  come  out  from 
their  houses,  bow  down  to  worship  the  buffalo,  and 
pour  water  over  his  feet,  and  also  give  some  food  to  the 
Malas  and  Madigas,  who  form  the  procession.  By 
about  eight  p.m.  this  ceremony  is  finished,  and  the  buffalo 
is  brought  to  an  open  spot  in  the  village  and  tied  up  near 
a  small  canopy  of  cloths  supported  on  bamboo  poles, 
which  has  been  set  up  for  the  reception  of  the  goddess. 
All  the  villagers  then  assemble  at  the  same  place,  and  at 
about  ten  p.m.  they  go  in  procession,  with  music  and  tom 
toms  and  torches,  to  the  house  of  the  potter,  where  the 
clay  image  is  ready  prepared.  On  arriving  at  his  house, 
they  pour  about  two  and  a  half  measures  of  rice  on  the 
ground  and  put  the  image  on  the  top  of  it,  adorned  with 
a  new  cloth  and  jewels.  All  who  are  present  then 
worship  thfe  image,  and  a  ram  is  killed,  its  head  being 
cut  off  with  a  large  chopper,  and  the  blood  sprinkled  on 
the  top  of  the  image,  as  a  kind  of  consecration.  The 
potter  then  takes  up  the  idol  and  carries  it  out  of  the 
house  for  a  little  distance,  and  gives  it  to  a  washerman, 
who  carries  it  to  the  place  where  the  canopy  has  been  set 
up  to  receive  it.  During  the  procession  the  people 
flourish  sticks  and  swords  and  spears  to  keep  off  the  evil 
spirits,  and,  for  the  same  purpose,  cut  limes  in  half 
and  throw  them  up  in  the  air.  The  idea  is  that  the 
greedy  demons  will  clutch  at  the  golden  limes  and 
carry  them  off,  and  so  be  diverted  from  any  attack 
on  the  man  who  carries  the  image.  When  the  idol 
has  been  duly  deposited  under  the  canopy,  another 
procession  is  made  to  the  house  of  the  toddy-drawer. 
He  is  the  man  who  climbs  the  palm  trees  and  draws 
off  the  juice  which  is  made  into  toddy.  At  his  house 
some  rice  is  cooked,  and  a  pot  of  toddy  and  a  bottle  of 
arrack^  are  produced  and  duly  smeared  with  yellow 
turmeric  and  a  red  paste,  constantly  used  in  religious 

1  Arrack  is  a  native  intoxicant. 


SO  THE   VILLAGE   GODS   OF    SOUTH   INDIA 

worship  among  the  Hindus  and  called  kimkuma^  The 
cooked  rice  is  put  in  front  of  the  pot  of  toddy  and  bottle 
of  arrack,  a  ram  is  killed  in  sacrifice,  and  then  the 
toddy-drawer  worships  the  pot  and  the  bottle.  The 
village  officials  pay  him  his  fee, three-eighths  of  a  measure 
of  rice,  three-eighths  of  a  measure  of  cholam2  and  four 
annas,  and  then  he  carries  the  pot  and  bottle  in  proces 
sion,  and  places  them  under  the  canopy  near  the  image  of 
Peddamma.  Then  comes  yet  another  procession.  The 
people  go  off  to  the  house  of  the  chief  official,  the 
Reddy,  and  bring  from  it  some  cooked  rice  in  a  large 
earthenware  pot,  some  sweet  cakes,  and  a  lamb.  A 
large  quantity  of  margosa  leaves  are  spread  on  the 
ground  in  front  of  the  image,  the  rice  from  the  Reddy 's 
house  is  placed  upon  them  in  a  heap,  and  a  large  heap 
of  rice,  from  one  hundred  to  three  hundred  measures, 
according  to  the  amount  of  the  subscriptions,  is  poured 
in  a  heap  a  little  farther  away. 

All  these  elaborate  proceedings  form  only  the 
preparations  for  the  great  sacrifice,  which  is  now 
about  to  begin.  The  lamb  is  first  worshipped  and 
then  sacrificed  by  having  its  throat  cut  and  its  head 
cut  off.  A  ram  is  next  brought  and  stood  over  the  first 
large  heap  of  rice,  and  is  there  cut  in  two,  through  the 
back,  with  a  heavy  chopper,  by  one  of  the  village 
washermen.  The  blood  pours  out  over  the  rice  and 
soaks  it  through.  One  half  of  the  ram  is  then  taken  up 
and  carried  to  a  spot  a  few  yards  off,  where  a  body  of 
Asadis  are  standing  ready  to  begin  their  part  in  the 
ceremonies.  The  other  half  of  the  ram  is  left  lying 
on  the  rice.  The  Asadis  then  begin  to  sing  a  long  chant 
in  honour  of  the  deity.  Meanwhile,  the  chief  sacrifice 
is  made.  The  buffalo  is  brought  forward,  and  the 
Madigas  kill  it  by  cutting  its  throat  (in  some  villages  its 
head  is  cut  off).  Some  water  is  first  poured  over  the 
blood,  and  then  the  pool  of  blood  and  water  is  covered 
up  carefully  with  earth,  lest  any  outsider  from  another 

1  Made  of  turmeric  mixed  with  lime. 

*  A  coarse  grain,  the  staple  food  of  the  villagers. 


PLATE  VII 


50 


PLATE  VIII 


WORSHIP  IN  THE  TELUGU    COUNTRY  51 

village  should  come  and  steal  it.  The  idea  is  that  if 
any  man  from  another  village  should  take  away  and 
carry  home  even  a  small  part  of  the  blood,  that  village 
would  get  the  benefit  of  the  sacrifice.  The  head  of  the 
buffalo  is  then  cut  off  and  placed  before  the  image,  with 
a  layer  of  fat  from  its  entrails  smeared  over  the  fore 
head  and  face,  so  as  to  cover  entirely  the  eyes  and  nose. 
The  right  foreleg  is  cut  off  and  placed  crosswise  in  the 
mouth,  some  boiled  rice  is  placed  upon  the  fat  on  the 
forehead,  and  on  it  an  earthenware  lamp,  which  is  kept 
alight  during  the  whole  of  the  festival.  Why  the  right 
foreleg  should  be  cut  off  and  placed  in  the  mouth,  and 
what  the  meaning  of  it  is,  I  have  never  been  able  to 
discover  nor  can  I  conjecture.  When  I  have  asked  the 
villagers,  they  only  reply,  "It  is  the  custom."  But  I 
have  fou'id  the  custom  prevailing  in  all  parts  of  South 
India,  among  Tamils,  Telugus,  and  Canarese  alike,  and  I 
have  been  informed  that  exactly  the  same  custom  pre 
vails  in  the  Southern  Maratha  country.  It  seems  to  be 
a  very  ancient  part  of  the  ritual  of  sacrifice  prevailing 
in  South  India.1  This  completes  the  presentation  of 
the  sacrifice  to  the  goddess,  who  is  supposed  to  delight 
in  the  food  offered,  and  especially  in  the  blood.  A  great 
deal  of  the  food  offered  is,  as  a  matter  of  fact,  taken 

1  Maharaja  Sir  V.  S.  Ranga  Rao  Bahadur,  G.C.I.E.,  C.B.E., 

writes  in  The  Asiatic  Review  for  January,  1919  :  "  The  Lord 
Bishop  wishes  to  know  why  the  leg  of  an  animal  is  put  crosswise 
in  its  mouth  after  it  has  been  sacrificed  before  the  village  god 
dess.  Among  the  menial  castes  of  a  village  there  is  the  practice 
of  a  guilty  man  putting  a  piece  of  dry  grass  crosswise  in  his 
mouth  when  he  goes  to  the  head  of  his  village  to  ask  his  pardon. 
It  denotes  that  he  has  committed  a  wrong  act,  as  a  beast.  In 
places  where  grass  is  not  available,  the  person  in  question  puts 
the  first  finger  of  his  right  hand  crosswise  in  his  mouth  with  the 
same  idea  or  purpose.  Here  the  animals  are  sacrificed  before  the 
village  gods  and  goddesses  by  the  people  in  the  expectation,  or 
rather  with  the  firm  belief,  that  their  sins  will  be  forgiven  by 
those  deities,  and  that  their  consequences  will  be  thus  averted  by 
means  of  those  sacrifices.  Instead  of  putting  their  fingers  in 
their  mouths,  as  stated  before,  they  put  the  animal's  leg 
(generally  the  right  leg)  crosswise  in  its  mouth.  Though  I  am 
not  sure  that  this  is  the  explanation  of  this  practice,  I  presume 
that  it  must  be  along  these  lines,  as  no  other  ground  is  traceable." 


52  THE  VILLAGE  GODS   OF   SOUTH   INDIA 

away  by  the  people  and  eaten  in  their  homes,  but  the 
idea  is  that  the  goddess  takes  the  essence  and  leaves 
the  worshippers  the  material  substance.  This  takes  till 
about  three  a.m.  next  morning  ;  and  then  begins  another 
important  part  of  the  ceremonies. 

Some  of  the  rice  from  the  heap,  over  which  the  ram 
was  sacrificed  and  its  blood  poured  out,  is  taken  and  put 
in  a  flat  basket,  and  some  of  the  entrails  of  the  buffalo 
are  mixed  with  it.  The  intestines  of  the  lamb,  which 
was  first  killed,  are  put  over  the  neck  of  a  Mala,  and  its 
liver  is  placed  in  his  mouth,1  while  another  Mala  takes 
the  basket  of  rice  soaked  in  blood  and  mixed  with  the 
entrails  of  the  buffalo.  A  procession  is  then  formed 
with  these  two  weird  figures  in  the  middle.  The  man 
with  the  liver  in  his  mouth  is  worked  up  into  a  state  of 
frantic  excitement  and  is  supposed  to  be  inspired  by  the 
goddess.  He  has  to  be  held  by  men  on  either  side  of 
him,  or  kept  fast  with  ropes,  to  prevent  his  rushing 
away  ;  and  all  round  him  are  the  ryots,  i.e.  the  small 
farmers,  and  the  Malas,  flourishing  clubs  and  swords, 
and  throwing  limes  into  the  air,  to  drive  away  the  evil 
spirits.  As  the  procession  moves  through  the  village, 
the  people  shout  out  "  Food  !  Food  !  "  and  the  man  who 
carries  the  basket  sprinkles  the  rice  soaked  in  blood  over 
the  houses  to  protect  them  from  evil  spirits.  As  he 
walks  along,  he  shouts  out,  at  intervals,  that  he  sees  the 
evil  spirits,  and  falls  down  in  a  faint.  Then  lambs  have 
to  be  sacrificed  on  the  spot  and  limes  thrown  into  the 
air  and  cocoanuts  broken,  to  drive  away  the  demons  and 
bring  the  man  to  his  senses.  And  so  the  procession 
moves  through  the  village,  amid  frantic  excitement, 
till,  as  the  day  dawns,  they  return  to  the  canopy,  where 
the  great  mother  is  peacefully  reposing. 

At  about  ten  a.m.  a  fresh  round  of  ceremonies 
begins.  Some  meat  is  cut  from  the  carcass  of  the 
buffalo  and  cooked  with  some  cholam,  and  then  given  to 
five  little  Mala  boys,  siddhalu,  the  innocents,  as  they  are 
called.  They  are  all  covered  over  with  a  large  cloth, 

1  Cf.  pp.109,  148  below 


WORSHIP   IN   THE   TELUGU  COUNTRY  53 

and  eat  the  food  entirely  concealed  from  view,  probably 
to  prevent  the  evil  spirits  from  seeing  them,  or  the  evil 
eye  from  striking  them.  And  then  some  more  food  is 
served  to  the  Asadis,  who  have  been  for  many  hours, 
during  the  ceremonies  of  the  night,  chanting  the  praises 
of  the  goddess.  After  this  the  villagers  bring  their 
offerings.  The  Brahmans,  who  may  not  kill  animals, 
bring  rice  and  cocoanuts,  and  other  castes  bring  lambs, 
goats,  sheep,  fowls,  and  buffaloes,  which  are  all  killed 
by  the  washermen,  by  cutting  their  throats,  except  the 
buffaloes,  which  are  always  killed  by  the  Madigas,  the 
lowest  class  of  Outcastes.  The  heads  are  all  cut  off  and 
presented  to  the  goddess.  This  lasts  till  about  three 
p.m.,  when  the  people  go  off  to  the  house  of  the  village 
carpenter,  who  has  got  ready  a  small  wooden  cart.  On 
their  arrival  some  cooked  rice  is  offered  to  the  cart,  and 
a  lamb  sacrificed  before  it,  and  a  new  cloth  and  eight 
annas  are  given  to  the  carpenter  as  his  fee.  The  cart 
is  then  dragged  by  the  washermen,  to  the  sound  of 
horns  and  tom-toms,  to  the  place  of  sacrifice.  The  heads 
and  carcasses  of  the  animals  already  sacrificed  are  first 
removed  by  the  Malas  and  Madigas,  except  the  head  of 
the  buffalo  first  offered,  which  remains  in  its  place  till 
all  the  ceremonies  are  finished,  when  the  shrine  is 
removed. 

At  about  seven  p.m.  another  series  of  ceremonies 
begins.  First  a  lamb  is  sacrificed  before  the  goddess,  and 
its  blood  mixed  with  some  cooked  rice,  and  at  the  same 
time  a  pig  is  buried  up  to  the  neck  in  a  pit  at  the 
entrance  of  the  village,  with  its  head  projecting  above 
the  earth.  The  villagers  go  in  procession  to  the  spot, 
while  one  of  the  Madigas  carries  the  rice,  soaked  in  the 
blood  of  the  lamb,  in  a  basket.  All  the  cattle  of  the 
village  are  then  brought  to  the  place  and  driven  over  the 
head  of  the  unhappy  pig,1  which  is,  of  course,  trampled 
to  death  ;  and,  as  they  pass  over  the  pig,  the  blood 
and  rice  are  sprinkled  upon  them  to  preserve  them  from 
disease.  Then,  after  this,  follows  the  final  ceremony. 

1  Cf.  p  58  below. 


54  THE    VILLAGE   GODS   OF    SOUTH   INDIA 

The  image  of  the  goddess  is  taken  from  the  canopy 
by  the  washerman,  and  a  Madiga  takes  the  head  of  the 
buffalo  with  its  foreleg  in  the  mouth,  the  forehead  and 
nostrils  all  smeared  over  with  fat,  and  the  earthen  lamp 
still  lighted  on  the  top.  They  then  all  go  in  procession 
to  the  boundary  of  the  village,  first  the  men  carrying 
the  buffalo's  head,  next  the  washerman  with  the  image, 
and  last  the  small  wooden  cart.  When  the  procession 
arrives  at  the  extreme  limit  of  the  village  lands,  they 
go  on,  for  about  a  furlong,  into  the  lands  of  the  neigh 
bouring  village.  There  the  Asadis  first  chant  the 
praises  of  the  goddess,  then  some  turmeric  is  distributed 
to  all  the  people,  and  finally  the  image  is  divested  of 
all  its  ornaments  and  solemnly  placed  upon  the 
ground  and  left  there.  The  light  on  the  head  of 
the  buffalo  is  extinguished,  and  the  head  itself  carried 
off  by  the  Madiga,  who  takes  it  for  a  feast  to  his 
own  house.  The  object  of  transporting  the  goddess 
to  the  lands  of  the  next  village  is  to  transfer  to  that 
village  the  wrath  of  the  deity,  a  precaution  which  does 
not  show  much  faith  in  the  temper  of  the  goddess,  nor 
much  charity  towards  their  neighbours  ! 

Gudivada,  near  Masulipatam.  A  somewhat  differ 
ent  form  of  ceremonial  prevails  in  some  of  the  villages 
of  the  Telugu  country  nearer  the  coast.  The  village  of 
Gudivada,  about  twenty  miles  from  the  important  town 
of  Masulipatam,  may  be  taken  as  a  good  specimen  of  a 
well-to-do  village  in  a  prosperous  district,  and  the 
ceremonies  prevailing  there  are  a  fair  sample  of  the 
cult  of  the  village  deities  in  these  parts. 

The  name  of  the  village  deity  at  Gudivada  is 
Pallalamma.  Her  image  is  the  figure  of  a  woman 
with  four  arms,  and  a  leopard's  head  under  her  right 
foot,  carved  in  bas-relief  on  a  flat  stone  about  three 
feet  high,  standing  in  an  open  compound,  surrounded 
by  a  low  stone  wall.  The  pujari,  who  is  a  Sudra, 
gave  me  a  full  account  of  the  rites  and  ceremonies. 
Weekly  offerings  are  made  every  Sunday,  when  the 
pujari  washes  the  image  with  water  and  soap-nut 
seeds  early  in  the  morning,  and  smears  it  with  turmeric 


WORSHIP  IN   THE   TELUGU   COUNTRY  55 

and  kunkuma,  offers  incense,  breaks  a  cocoanut,  and 
cooks  and  presents  to  the  image  about  a  seer  of  rice, 
which  he  afterwards  eats  himself.  The  rice  is  provided 
daily  by  the  villagers.  Occasionally  fowls  and  sheep 
are  offered  on  the  Sunday  by  villagers  who  have  made 
vows  in  time  of  sickness  or  other  misfortunes.  When 
a  sheep  is  sacrificed,  it  is  first  purified  by  washing.  The 
animal  is  simply  killed  in  front  of  the  image  by  a  Madiga, 
who  cuts  off  its  head  with  a  large  chopper.  The 
blood  is  allowed  to  flow  on  the  ground  and  nothing 
special  is  done  with  it.  The  head  becomes  the  per 
quisite  of  the  pujari,  and  the  offerer  takes  away  the 
carcass  for  a  feast  in  his  house.  In  many  villages, 
both  in  the  Telugu  and  Tamil  districts,  water  is  poured 
over  the  sheep's  back  to  see  whether  it  shivers.  If 
it  shivers,  it  is  a  sign  that  the  goddess  has  accepted  it.1 
Where  the  people  are  economical,  they  keep  on  pouring 
water  till  it  does  shiver,  to  avoid  the  expense  of  pro 
viding  a  second  victim,  but,  wrhere  they  are  more 
scrupulous,  if  it  does  not  shiver,  it  is  taken  as  a  sign  that 
the  goddess  will  not  accept  it  and  it  is  taken  away. 

A  public  festival  is  held  whenever  an  epidemic 
breaks  out.  The  headman  of  the  village  then  gets  a 
new  earthenware  pot,  besmears  it  with  turmeric  and 
kunkuma  and  puts  inside  some  clay  bracelets,  some 
necklaces,  and  ear-rings,  three  pieces  of  charcoal,  three 
pieces  of  turmeric,  three  pieces  of  incense,  a  piece 
of  dried  cocoanut,  a  woman's  cloth,  and  two  annas' 
worth  of  coppers — a  strange  collection  of  miscellaneous 
charms  and  offerings.  The  pot  is  then  hung  up  in  a 
tree  near  the  image,  as  a  pledge  that,  if  the  epidemic 
disappears,  the  people  will  celebrate  a  festival. 

When  it  does  disappear,  a  thatched  shed  of  palmyra 
leaves  is  built  near  the  image,  and  a  special  image  of 
clay,  adorned  with  turmeric  and  kunkuma,  is  put  inside, 
and  beneath  it  an  earthen  pot  filled  with  buttermilk  and 
boiled  rice.  This  pot  is  also  smeared  with  turmeric  and 

1  For  this  widespread  superstition  see  Sir  Alfred  Lyall, 
Asiatic  St^^dies,  i,  19.  Cf.  pp.  63,  68,  69,  73,  99,  below. 


56  THE   VILLAGE    GODvS  OF   SOUTH   INDIA 

kunkuma,  adorned  with  margosa  leaves,  covered  with  an 
earthenware  saucer,  and  carried  in  procession  through 
the  village  during  the  day,  to  the  exhilarating  sound  of 
pipes,  horns,  and  tom-toms,  by  the  village  potter,  who 
takes  the  rice  and  buttermilk  for  his  perquisite  and 
renews  it  every  morning  of  the  festival  at  the  public 
expense.  The  duration  of  the  festival  depends  on  the 
amount  of  the  subscriptions,  but  it  always  lasts  for  an 
odd  number  of  days,  excluding  all  numbers  with  a  seven 
in  them,  e.g.  7,  17,  27,  etc.  During  the  night  the  barbers 
of  the  village  chant  the  praises  of  the  goddess,  and  the 
Madigas  beat  tom-toms  near  the  image. 

On  the  night  before  the  day  appointed  for  the 
offering  of  animal  sacrifices  by  the  villagers,  a  male 
buffalo,  called  Devara  Potu,  i.e.  devoted  to  the  deity, 
is  sacrificed  on  behalf  of  the  whole  village.  First,  the 
buffalo  is  washed  with  water,  smeared  with  yellow 
turmeric  and  red  kunkuma,  and  then  garlanded  with 
flowers  and  the  leaves  of  the  sacred  margosa  tree.  It 
is  brought  before  the  image  ;  and  a  Madiga  cuts  off  its 
head,  if  possible  at  one  blow,  over  a  heap  of  boiled 
rice,  which  becomes  soaked  with  the  blood.  The  right 
foreleg  is  then  cut  off  and  placed  crosswise  in  its 
mouth,  according  to  the  widespread  custom  prevailing 
in  South  India,  the  fat  of  the  entrails  is  smeared  over 
the  eyes  and  forehead,  and  the  head  is  placed  in  front 
of  the  image.  A  lighted  lamp  is  placed,  not  as  in  the 
other  villages  on  the  head  itself,  but  on  the  heap  of 
rice  soaked  with  blood.  This  rice  is  then  put  into  a 
basket ;  and  a  Madiga,  the  village  vctty  or  sweeper, 
carries  it  round  the  site  of  the  village,  sprinkling  it  on 
the  ground  as  he  goes.  The  whole  village  goes  with 
him,  but  there  is  no  music  or  tom-toms.  The  people 
shout  out  as  they  go  "Poli!  Poli!  "  i.e.  "Food!  Food!" 
and  clap  their  hands  and  wave  their  sticks  above  their 
heads  to  keep  off  the  evil  spirits.  The  rice  offered  to 
the  goddess,  but  not  soaked  with  blood,  is  then  distri 
buted  to  the  people.  What  spirits  the  rice  soaked  in 
blood  is  supposed  to  feed  is  not  clear,  but  the  object  of 
sprinkling  the  blood  is  evidently  to  ward  off  evil  spirits 


WORSHIP   IN  THE   TELUGU  COUNTRY  57 

and  prevent  them  from  coming  near  the  village,  and 
apparently  the  present  idea  is  that  they  will  be  satiated 
with  rice  and  blood  and  not  want  to  do  any  mischief. 
The  original  idea  was  possibly  quite  different ;  but  this 
seems  to  be  the  intention  of  the  ceremony  in  modern 
times. 

On  the  next  day,  early  in  the  morning,  the  clay 
image  and  the  pot  are  washed  and  smeared  afresh  with 
turmeric  and  kunkuma.  Incense  and  boiled  rice  are 
then  offered  as  on  other  days,  and  the  pot  is  taken  in 
procession  round  the  village.  When  this  has  been 
done,  about  midday,  each  householder  brings  his  offer 
ing  of  boiled  rice,  cakes,  fruits  and  flowers,  and,  in 
addition,  the  village  as  a  whole  contributes  about  two 
hundred  or  more  seers  of  rice,  which  is  boiled  near  the 
pandal.  All  these  offerings  are  placed  in  a  heap  before 
the  image.  Then,  first,  a  sheep  or  a  buffalo  is  offered 
on  behalf  of  the  whole  village.  Having  been  duly 
washed,  and  smeared  with  turmeric  and  kunkuma,  and 
decorated  with  margosa  leaves,  its  head  is  cut  off  by  a 
Madiga.  The  blood  is  allowed  to  flow  on  the  ground, 
and  some  loose  earth  is  thrown  upon  it  to  cover  it  up. 
The  head  is  offered  to  the  image  by  the  headman  of  the 
village.  After  this  various  householders,  even  Brah- 
mans  and  Bunniahs,  bring  animals  for  sacrifice.  All  are 
killed  by  a  Madiga,  and  then  the  heads  are  all  presented 
and  placed  in  a  heap  before  the  goddess.  Sometimes 
an  extraordinary  number  of  animals  is  sacrificed  on  occa 
sions  of  this  kind,  as  many  as  a  thousand  sheep  on  a 
single  day.  In  a  village  like  Gudivada  the  number  of 
victims  is,  of  course,  far  less.  The  question  of  prece 
dence  in  the  offering  of  victims  constantly  gives  rise  to 
quarrels  among  the  leading  villagers.  When  I  was 
once  visiting  Gudivada,  there  was  a  case  pending  be 
fore  the  tahsildar,  i.e.  the  sub-divisional  magistrate, 
between  a  zamindar,  landowner,  and  a  village  munsiff, 
i.e.  a  village  magistrate,  about  this  knotty  point.  The 
heads  are  taken  away  by  the  pujaris,  potters,  washer 
men,  barbers,  Malas  and  Madigas,  and  others  who  take 
any  official  part  in  the  sacrifice.  The  carcasses  of  the 


58  THE   VILLAGE  GODS  OF    SOUTH   INDIA 

private  sacrifices  are  taken  away  by  the  offerers,  and 
that  of  the  public  victim  belongs  to  the  headman  of  the 
village.  The  rice,  fruit,  etc.,  are  distributed  among  the 
various  officials.  The  function  lasts  from  about  ten  a.m. 
to  five  p.m. 

In  the  evening,  a  cart  is  brought  to  the  image  with 
nine  pointed  stakes  standing  upright  in  it,  two  at  each 
of  the  four  corners  and  one  in  the  centre  :  on  each  stake 
a  young  pig,  a  lamb,  or  a  fowl  is  impaled  alive.  A 
Mala,  called  a  Pambala,  i.e.  hereditary  priest,  then  sits 
in  the  cart  dressed  in  female  attire,  holding  in  his  hand 
the  clay  image  of  the  goddess  which  was  made  for  the 
festival.  The  cart  is  dragged  with  ropes  to  the  extreme 
boundary  of  the  village  lands,  and  both  cart  and  ropes 
are  left  beyond  the  boundary.  The  Pambalas  take  away 
the  animals,  which  all  die  during  the  procession,  as 
their  share  of  the  offerings. 

Living  animals  impaled  in  many  villages.  This 
cruel  ceremony  of  impaling  live  animals  is  quite 
common  in  the  eastern  part  of  the  Telugu  country,1 
and  I  have  come  across  it  in  many  villages  that  I 
have  visited.  The  Rev.  F.  N.  Alexander,  the  veteran 
C.M.S.  missionary,  who  lived  over  fifty  years  at 
Ellore,  told  me  that  he  witnessed  it  in  the  town 
of  Ellore  the  first  year  that  he  went  there,  and  wrote 
a  letter  to  the  Madras  Mail  describing  it.  As  a  result 
of  his  letter,  the  practice  was  forbidden  by  the 
Government.  So  now  at  Ellore  the  animals  are  tied  on 
to  the  stakes  without  being  impaled ;  but  in  many 
villages  near  Ellore  the  custom  still  survives  of  impaling 
the  unfortunate  animals  alive.  Sometimes  there  are 
only  four  stakes  on  the  cart,  sometimes  five,  and  some 
times  more.  It  is  not  often  that  there  are  as  many  as 
nine.  In  one  of  the  villages  of  the  Kurnool  district,  I 
found  that  a  similar  barbarity  was  practised  in  connexion 
with  the  hook-swinging  ceremony.  On  the  fifth  day  of 
the  festival  in  honour  of  Ahkalamma,  a  large  car  is 
constructed,  with  an  arrangement  of  poles  projecting 

>  Cf.  pp.  59,  65,  69 


WORSHIP    IN   THE   TELUGU   COUNTRY  59 

about  20  feet  in  the  air.  A  sheep  is  then  suspended 
from  the  pole  by  iron  hooks  fastened  through  the 
muscles  of  its  back  and  a  band  round  its  middle,  and 
swung  round  and  round.  Two  or  three  of  the  older  men 
in  the  village  said  that  they  had  often  seen  men  swing 
like  this  with  iron  hooks  fastened  into  their  backs,1  and 
that  it  did  not  hurt.  As  soon  as  the  sheep  is  swung 
up,  buffaloes,  sheep  and  goats  are  sacrificed,  and  the 
car  is  then  dragged  in  procession  through  the  village. 

A  cruel  pig  sacrifice.  Sometimes,  when  there  is 
cattle  disease,  a  pig  is  buried  up  to  its  neck  at  the 
boundary  of  the  village,  a  heap  of  boiled  rice  is  deposited 
near  the  spot,  and  then  all  the  cattle  of  the  village  are 
driven  over  the  unhappy  pig.2  It  is  not  the  custom  at 
Gudivada  to  sprinkle  anything  on  the  cattle  as  they  pass 
over  the  poor  animal,  as  is  done  elsewhere. 

There  is  a  remarkable  parallel  to  this  form  of  sacrifice 
in  a  description  quoted  by  Mr.  E.  Thurston,  in  his 
Ethnographical  Notes  in  Southern  India,3  of  an  ancient 
custom  among  the  Lambadis,  a  wandering  tribe  of 
South  India : 

"  In  former  times,  the  Lambadis,  before  setting  out  on  a 
journey,  used  to  procure  a  little  child  and  bury  it  in  the  ground 
up  to  its  shoulders,  and  then  drive  their  loaded  bullocks  over 
the  unfortunate  victim.  In  proportion  to  the  bullocks  thoroughly 
trampling  the  child  to  death,  so  their  belief  in  a  successful 
journey  increased." 

It  is  possible  that  this  custom  of  driving  the  cattle 
over  the  head  of  a  buried  pig  may  be  connected  with 
the  worship  of  an  agricultural  goddess,  since  in  ancient 
Greece  the  pig  was  sacred  to  agricultural  deities,  e.g. 
Aphrodite,  Adonis,  and  Demeter  ;  but  it  may  also  be 
a  survival  of  some  former  custom  of  infanticide  or 
human  sacrifice  such  as  prevailed  among  the  Lambadis. 

An  old  man  in  the  Kurnool  district  once  described 
to  me  the  account  that  he  had  received  from  his  fore- 

1  This  is  the  practice  in  the  Hindu  dola-jatra,  swing-festival, 
celebrated  in  honour  of  Durga,  the  wife  of  Siva.  Cf.  pp.  61,  76, 
82,  83. 

1  Seep.  53,  60.  »  P.  507. 


60  THE   VILLAGE    GODS   OF    SOUTH   INDIA 

fathers  of  the  ceremonies  observed  when  founding 
a  new  village.  An  auspicious  site  is  selected  and  an 
auspicious  day,  and  then  in  the  centre  of  the  site  is  dug 
a  large  hole,  in  which  are  placed  different  kinds  of 
grain,  small  pieces  of  the  five  metals,  gold,  silver, 
copper,  iron,  and  lead,  and  a  large  stone,  called  boddu- 
rayee,  i.e.  navel-stone,  standing  about  three  and  a  half 
feet  above  the  ground,  very  like  the  ordinary  boundary 
stones  seen  in  the  fields.  And  then,  at  the  entrance 
of  the  village,  in  the  centre  of  the  main  street,  where 
most  of  the  cattle  pass  in  and  out  on  their  way  to  and 
from  the  fields,  they  dig  another  hole  and  bury  a  pig 
alive.  This  ceremony  would  be  quite  consistent  with 
either  of  the  explanations  suggested  as  to  the  origin 
of  pig-burying.  The  pig  may  be  buried  at  the 
entrance  to  the  village  as  the  emblem  of  fertility  and 
strength,  to  secure  the  prosperity  of  the  agricultural 
community,  the  fertility  of  the  fields,  and  the  health 
and  fecundity  of  the  cattle.  Or  it  may  equally  be 
a  substitute  for  an  original  human  sacrifice.  The 
idea  that  a  new  building  or  institution  must  be  inaugu 
rated  by  the  sacrifice  of  a  human  life  is  very  common 
all  over  India.  To  this  day  there  is  often  a  panic 
among  the  villagers  who  live  near  the  banks  of  a 
river  where  a  bridge  is  about  to  be  built,  because 
they  think  that  one  or  more  of  their  babies  are  sure 
to  be  required  to  bury  under  the  foundations  of  the 
first  pier.  On  one  of  my  visits  to  Kalasapad,  in  the 
Cuddapah  district,  the  missionary  told  me  that,  when 
a  new  ward  was  opened  for  their  local  mission  dis 
pensary,  no  one  would  go  into  it,  because  the  people 
imagined  that  the  first  to  go  in  would  be  the  needful 
sacrifice.  Their  fears  were  allayed  by  a  religious 
service  at  the  opening  of  the  ward  ;  but  had  it  been  a 
Hindu  hospital,  probably  a  goat  or  a  sheep  would  have 
been  killed  as  a  substitute  for  the  human  victim. 

The   idea  of   substitution,  too,   is  quite  common  in 
India.     In  the  hook-swinging  ceremony  described  above,1 

1  P.  59. 


WORSHIP   IN  THE   TELUGU   COUNTRY  61 

it  is  common  both  in  the  Telugu  and  Tamil  districts  to 
substitute  a  sheep  for  a  man,  and  to  fasten  the  iron 
hooks  in  the  muscles  of  its  back. 

Alleged  infanticide  among  Todas.  I  have  been  told 
that,  among  the  Todas  of  the  Nilgiri  Hills,  it  was 
formerly  the  custom  to  place  female  children,  whom  it 
was  not  desired  to  rear,  on  the  ground  at  the  entrance  of 
the  mund,  i.e.  a  group  of  huts,  and  drive  buffaloes 
over  them.  If  they  survived  this  ordeal,  they  were 
allowed  to  live. 

It  is  only  fair  to  add  that  the  Todas  themselves  deny 
that  this  custom  ever  existed.  To  quote  Mr.  Thurston 
again  :* 

"  The  practice  of  infanticide,  as  it  prevailed  among  the  Todas 
of  the  Nilgiris,  is  best  summed  up  in  the  words  of  an  aged  Toda 
during  an  interview  with  Colonel  Marshall  (A  Phrenologist 
amongst  the  Todas,  1873):  '  I  was  a  little  boy  when  Mr.  Sullivan 
(the  first  English  pioneer  of  the  Nilgiris)  visited  these  moun 
tains.  In  those  days  it  was  the  custom  to  kill  children,  but  the 
practice  has  long  died  out,  and  now  one  never  hears  of  it.  I 
don't  know  whether  it  was  wrong  or  not  to  kill  them,  but  we 
were  very  poor,  and  could  not  support  our  children.  Now  every 
one  has  a  mantle  (putkfdi),  but  formerly  there  was  only  one  for 
the  whole  family.  We  did  not  kill  them  to  please  any  god,  but 
because  it  was  our  custom.  The  mother  never  nursed  the  child, 
and  the  parents  did  not  kill  it.  Do  you  think  we  could  kill  it 
ourselves  ?  Those  tell  lies  who  say  we  laid  it  before  the  open 
buffalo-pen  so  that  it  might  be  run  over  and  killed  by  the  animals. 
We  never  did  such  things,  and  it  is  all  nonsense  that  we  drowned 
it  in  buffalo's  milk.  Boys  were  never  killed — only  girls  ;  not 
those  who  were  sickly  and  deformed — that  would  be  a  sin  ;  but, 
when  we  had  one  girl,  or  in  some  families  two  girls,  those  that 
followed  were  killed.  An  old  woman  (kelachi)  used  to  take  the 
child  immediately  it  was  born,  and  close  its  nostrils,  ears  and 
mouth  with  a  cloth  thus  (here  pantomimic  action).  It  would 
shortly  droop  its  head,  and  go  to  sleep.  We  then  buried  it  in 
the  ground.  The  kelachi  got  a  present  of  four  annas  (4d.)  for 
the  deed.'  The  old  man's  remark  about  the  cattle-pen  refers  to 
the  Malagasy  custom  of  placing  a  new-born  child  at  the  entrance 
of  a  cattle-pen,  and  then  driving  the  cattle  over  it,  to  see  whether 
they  would  trample  on  it  or  not." 

Masulipatam.  At  Masulipatam,  where  ceremonies 
are  performed  very  similar  to  those  at  Gudivada 

1  Op.  cit.,  p.  507. 


62  THE   VILLAGE   GODS  OF    SOUTH   INDIA 

during  an  epidemic,  a  washerman  carries  the  earthen 
ware  pot,  half  full  of  buttermilk  and  adorned  with 
margosa  leaves,  round  the  village  to  the  sound  of  tom 
toms.  As  it  goes  round,  the  washerman  stops  at  each 
house  and  the  wife  comes  out  and  pours  water  beside 
the  pot  on  the  ground  and  does  reverence  to  the  pot, 
imploring  the  goddess  not  to  let  any  evil  spirit  come  to 
the  house  ;  and  then  she  puts  more  rice  and  buttermilk 
into  it.  When  it  is  full,  it  is  taken  back  to  the  shrine 
and  another  brought  in  its  place.  As  this  procession 
continues  for  fifteen  days,  the  accumulation  of  rice  and 
buttermilk  must  be  considerable.  It  is  ultimately 
consumed  by  the  washermen,  potters,  Malas  and 
Madigas,  who  take  part  in  the  festival.  The  real 
sacrifice  begins  on  the  sixteenth  day  and  lasts  for  a 
month.  Cotton-thread  and  all  the  rice  and  buttermilk 
collected  from  the  villagers  are  offered  to  the  image. 
The  images  themselves  are  smeared  with  turmeric,  and 
dots  of  kunkuma  are  put  on  them,  and  finally  on  the  last 
day  a  male  buffalo,  called  Devara-Potu,  i.e.  devoted  to 
the  goddess,  is  brought  before  the  image  and  its  head 
cut  off  by  the  head  Madiga  of  the  town.  The  blood  is 
caught  in  a  vessel  and  sprinkled  over  some  boiled  rice, 
and  then  the  head,  with  the  right  foreleg  in  the  mouth, 
is  placed  before  the  shrine  on  a  flat  wicker  basket,  with 
the  rice  and  blood  on  another  basket  just  below  it.  A 
lighted  lamp  is  placed  on  the  head,  and  then  another 
Madiga  carries  it  on  his  own  head  round  the  village, 
with  a  new  cloth  dipped  in  the  blood  of  the  victim  tied 
round  his  neck.  This  is  regarded  here  and  elsewhere 
as  a  very  inauspicious  and  dangerous  office  ;  and  the 
headman  of  the  village  has  to  offer  considerable 
inducements  to  persuade  a  Madiga  to  undertake  it. 
Ropes  are  tied  round  his  body  and  arms  and  held 
fast  by  men  walking  behind  him,  as  he  goes  round, 
to  prevent  his  being  carried  off  by  evil  spirits,  and 
limes  are  cut  in  half  and  thrown  into  the  air,  so  that 
the  demons  may  catch  at  them  instead  of  at  the  man. 
It  is  believed  that  gigantic  demons  sit  on  the  tops  of  tall 
trees  ready  to  swoop  down  and  carry  him  away,  in 


WORSHIP   IN  THE  TELUGU  COUNTRY  63 

order  to  get  the  rice  and  the  buffalo's  head.  The  idea 
of  carrying  the  head  and  rice  round  a  village,  so  the 
people  said,  is  to  draw  a  kind  of  cordon  on  every  side 
of  it  and  prevent  the  entrance  of  the  evil  spirits. 
Should  any  one  in  the  town  refuse  to  subscribe  for  the 
festival,  his  house  is  omitted  from  the  procession,  and 
left  to  the  tender  mercies  of  the  devils.  This  proces 
sion  is  called  bali  haranam  j1  and  in  this  district  mams, 
rent-free  lands,  are  held  from  Government  by  certain 
families  of  Madigas  for  performing  it.  Besides  the 
buffalo,  large  numbers  of  sheep  and  goats  and  fowls  are 
sacrificed,  each  householder  giving  at  least  one  animal. 
The  head  Madiga  who  kills  the  animals  takes  the  carcass 
and  distributes  the  flesh  among  the  members  of  his 
family.  Often  cases  come  into  the  courts  to  decide 
who  has  the  right  to  kill  them.  As  the  sacrifice  cannot 
wait  for  the  tedious  processes  of  the  law,  the  elders  of 
the  village  settle  the  question  at  once,  pending  an 
appeal  to  the  courts.  But  in  the  town  of  Masulipatam,  a 
Madiga  is  specially  licensed  by  the  Municipality  for  the 
purpose,  and  all  disputes  are  avoided. 

Cocanada.  At  Cocanada  there  is  only  one  Grama- 
Devata,  Nukalamma  (from  Nuku,  a  Tamil  word,  mean 
ing  "to  beat")  ;  but  she  is  very  ill-tempered,  they 
told  me,  and  gives  much  trouble.  Curiously  enough, 
the  present  pujan  is  a  woman  of  the  fisherman  caste. 
The  office  was  hereditary  in  her  family  and  she  is 
the  only  surviving  member  of  it.  A  male  relative 
acts  as  deputy-pujari.  Offerings  are  made  to  Nuka 
lamma  every  day,  doubtless  on  account  of  her  temper. 
One  custom  I  found  observed  here,  which  is  not  un 
common  in  these  parts.  When  a  victim's  head  has 
been  cut  off,  it  is  put  before  the  shrine  and  water  poured 
on  it.  The  offerer  then  waits  to  see  whether  the 
mouth  opens.  If  it  does,  it  is  a  sign  that  the  sacrifice 
is  accepted.2  Another  ceremony  observed  here  is 
significant  and,  doubtless,  a  relic  of  the  primitive  idea 

1  Sanksrit  for  "  presentation  of  the  offering." 

2  See  p.  55  n.  1,  above. 


64  THE  VILLAGE   GODS  OF    SOUTH    INDIA 

of  sacrifice.  As  soon  as  the  victim  is  killed,  the 
offerer  dips  his  finger  in  the  blood  and  puts  it  on  his 
own  forehead. 

The  annual  festival  of  this  goddess  lasts  for  a  whole 
month,  ending  on  the  New  Year's  day  of  the  Telugu 
calendar.  During  this  festival  the  procession  of  pots 
is  observed  with  special  ceremony.  Six  brass  pots, 
each  about  two  feet  high,  with  the  figure  of  a  cobra 
springing  from  below  the  neck  and  rising  over  the 
mouth  of  the  pot,  are  draped  with  women's  cloths 
and  carried  round  the  town  on  men's  head.  Nothing 
is  put  inside  them,  but,  as  they  go  round,  the  women 
of  each  house  come  out,  pour  water  on  the  feet  of  the 
bearers,  and  make  offerings  of  rice  and  fruit.  These  are 
solemnly  presented  to  the  pots  by  the  bearers,  and  some 
powder  is  applied  to  the  two  small  feet  that  project 
at  the  base  of  each  pot,  and  form  a  sort  of  frame  fitting 
on  the  bearer's  head.  The  bearer  then  takes  a  little 
of  the  turmeric  powder,  that  is  already  on  the  foot 
of  the  pot,  and  puts  it  into  the  dish  in  which  the  offering 
was  brought,  with  a  few  margosa  leaves  from  a  bundle 
that  he  carries  with  him.  The  dish  is  returned  to  the 
woman  who  offered  the  gifts,  which  become  the  property 
of  the  pujari.  The  women  and  children  of  the  family 
mark  their  foreheads  with  the  turmeric,  and  put  the 
margosa  leaves  in  their  hair.  This  is  called  Antma- 
vari-Prasadam*  As  they  go  round,  the  pujaris  dance 
to  the  sound  of  tom-toms. 

On  the  last  day  of  the  festival,  when  a  buffalo  is 
sacrificed,  a  curious  ceremony  takes  place  which  is 
said  to  be  very  common  in  the  villages  of  this  district. 
After  the  head  is  cut  off  by  the  vetty,2  who  is  a 
Madiga,  the  blood  is  collected  in  a  basin  and  nine 
kinds  of  grain  and  gram3  are  put  into  it.  The  basin 
is  then  put  before  the  idol  inside  the  shrine,  and  the 

1  The  turmeric  and  the  margosa  leaves  are  a  gift  of  grace 
(Sanskrit  Prasada,  grace)   from  the  goddess.     Food   and  water 
from  the  table  of  a  Hindu  god  given  to  the  worshippers  in  the 
temple  are  called  prasada  . 

2  See  above  p.  56.  '  Gram  is  coarse  lentils. 


WORSHIP   IN  THE  TELUGU  COUNTRY  65 

doors  of  the  shrine  are  kept  shut^for  three  days.  On 
the  fourth  day  the  doors  are  opened,  the  coagulated 
mass  of  blood,  grain,  and  gram  is  carefully  washed, 
and  the  grain  and  gram  are  separated  on  the  ground 
behind  the  shrine,  in  order  to  see  which  of  the  various 
kinds  of  grain  has  sprouted.  All  the  ryots  eagerly 
assemble  to  watch  the  result,  and  whichever  is  found 
to  have  sprouted,  is  regarded  as  marked  out  by  the 
goddess  as  the  right  kind  of  grain  to  sow  that  year. 
This  method  of  determining  which  crop  to  sow  is 
common  in  both  the  Godavari  and  Masulipatam  districts. 
In  these  sacrifices  to  Nukalamma,  too,  the  application 
of  the  blood  is  specially  noticeable.  As  soon  as  the 
victim  is  killed,  a  small  quantity  of  the  blood  is  smeared 
on  the  sides  of  the  door-posts  of  the  shrine ;  the 
deputy-pujari  dips  his  finger  in  the  blood  and  applies  it 
to  his  forehead ;  then  all  the  other  people  present 
do  the  same ;  and  afterwards  some  boiled  rice  and  some 
turmeric  powder  are  mixed  with  the  blood,  and  a  little 
of  the  mixture  is  sprinkled  on  the  head  of  the  Madiga 
who  holds  the  basin  to  catch  the  blood. 

When  an  epidemic  of  cholera  breaks  out,  another 
goddess,  called  Maridiamma,  is  installed  in  the  place  of 
the  Nukalamma.  A  log  of  margosa  wood,  about  three 
feet  high  and  six  inches  in  diameter,  is  cut  and  roughly 
carved  at  the  top  into  the  shape  of  a  head,  and  then 
fixed  in  the  ground  with  a  pandal  of  leaves  and  cloths 
over  it.  Then  the  procession  of  the  earthen  pot  half 
filled  with  buttermilk  and  rice  is  conducted,  very  much 
in  the  same  way  as  at  Masulipatam,1  every  day  till  the 
epidemic  subsides.  After  that,  some  ten  or  twelve 
small  carts  are  made,  about  six  feet  square,  with  three 
pointed  stakes  standing  up  on  each  side,  on  which  live 
animals  are  impaled,  as  in  other  parts  of  the  Telugu 
country.2  The  carts  are  partly  filled  with  boiled  rice 
and  curry  stuff  prepared  at  the  shrine,  the  blood  of  the 
victims  sacrificed  being  poured  over  the  rice.  I  was 
told  that  live  animals  were  only  impaled  if  a  cart  did 

1  See  p.  62  above,  3  See  p.  58  above. 


66  THE   VILLAGE   GODS   OF   SOUTH  INDIA 

not  move  properly  as  it  was  dragged  to  the  boundary, 
since  that  is  regarded  as  a  sign  that  the  goddess  is  angry 
and  needs  to  be  appeased. 

Ellore,  The  number  of  victims  slaughtered  at  some 
of  these  festivals  is  enormous.  At  Ellore,  which  is  a 
town  of  considerable  size  and  importance,  I  was  told 
that  at  the  annual  festival  of  Mahalakshmi  about  a 
a  thousand  animals  are  killed  in  one  day,  rich  people 
sending  as  many  as  twenty  or  thirty.  The  blood  then 
flows  down  into  the  fields  behind  the  place  of  sacrifice 
in  a  regular  flood,  and  carts  full  of  sand  are  brought  to 
cover  up  what  remains  on  the  spot.  The  heads  are 
piled  up  in  a  heap  about  fifteen  feet  high  in  front  of  the 
shrine,  and  a  large  earthen  basin  about  one-and-a-half 
feet  in  diameter  is  then  filled  with  gingelly  oil  and  put  on 
the  top  of  the  heap,  a  thick  cotton  wick  being  placed  in 
the  basin  and  lighted.  The  animals  are  all  worshipped 
with  the  usual  namaskaram,  i.e.  folded  hands  raised  to 
the  forehead,  before  they  are  killed.  This  slaughter  of 
victims  goes  on  all  day. 

At  midnight  about  twenty  or  twenty-five  buffaloes 
are  sacrificed.  Their  heads  are  cut  off  by  a  Madiga 
pujari  and  with  their  carcasses  are  thrown  upon  large 
heaps  of  rice  which  have  been  presented  to  the  goddess, 
till  the  rice  is  soaked  with  blood. 

The  subsequent  ceremonies  illustrate  again  the 
varieties  of  local  custom.  The  rice  is  collected  in  about 
ten  or  fifteen  large  baskets,  and,  instead  of  being  carried 
by  a  Madiga,  is  carried  on  a  large  cart  drawn  by  buffaloes 
or  bullocks,  with  the  Madiga  pujari  seated  on  it.  As 
the  cart  moves  along,  Madigas  sprinkle  the  rice  on  the 
streets  and  on  the  walls  of  the  houses  shouting  "  Poli ! 
Poli !  "  ("Food!  Food !  ").  A  large  body  of  men  of 
different  castes,  6udras,  Kommas,  andOutcastes,  go  with 
the  procession  :  but  only  the  Madigas  and  Malas  (the  two 
sections  of  the  Outcastes)  shout  "Poli,"  the  rest  follow 
ing  in  silence.  They  have  only  two  or  three  torches  to 
show  them  the  way,  and  no  tom-toms  nor  music. 
Apparently  the  idea  is  that,  if  they  make  a  noise  or 
display  a  blaze  of  light,  they  will  attract  the  evil  spirits, 


WORSHIP   IN   THE  TELUGU   COUNTRY  67 

who  will  swoop  down  on  them  and  do  them  some  injury; 
though  in  other  villages  it  is  supposed  that  a  great  deal 
of  noise  and  flourishing  of  sticks  will  keep  the  evil 
spirits  at  bay.  Before  this  procession  starts,  the  heads 
of  the  buffaloes  are  placed  in  front  of  the  shrine,  with 
the  right  foreleg  in  the  mouth,  the  fat  from  the 
entrails  smeared  about  half  an  inch  thick  over  the 
whole  face,  and  a  large  earthen  lamp  on  the  top  of  each 
head.  The  Pambalas1  play  tom-toms  and  chant  a  long 
story  about  Garigamma  till  daybreak.  About  eight  a.m. 
they  put  the  buffalo  heads  with  the  lighted  lamps  upon 
them  into  separate  baskets  ;  and  these  are  carried  in 
procession  through  the  town  to  the  sound  of  tom-toms. 
All  castes  follow,  shouting  and  singing.  In  former 
times,  I  was  told,  there  was  a  good  deal  of  fighting  and 
disturbance  during  this  procession,  but  now  the  police 
maintain  order.  When  the  procession  arrives  at  the 
municipal  limits,  the  heads  are  thrown  over  the 
boundary,  and  left  there.  The  people  then  all  bathe  in 
the  canal  and  return  home. 

On  the  last  day  of  the  festival,  which,  I  may  remark, 
lasts  for  about  three  months,  a  small  cart  is  made  of 
margosa  wood  and  a  stake  is  fixed  at  each  of  the  four 
corners.  A  pig  and  a  fowl  are  tied  to  each  stake,  while 
a  fruit,  called  dubakaya,  is  impaled  on  it  instead  of  the 
animal.  A  yellow  cloth,  sprinkled  with  the  blood  of 
the  buffaloes,  is  tied  round  the  sides  of  the  cart,  and 
some  margosa  leaves  are  tied  round  the  cloth.  A 
Pambala  sits  on  the  cart,  to  which  are  fastened  two 
large  ropes,  each  about  200  yards  long.  Then  men  of 
all  castes,  without  distinction,  lay  hold  of  the  ropes  and 
drag  the  cart  round  the  town  to  the  sound  of  tom-toms 
and  music.  Finally  it  is  brought  outside  the  municipal 
limits  and  left  there,  the  Outcastes  taking  away  the 
animals  and  fruits. 

Sometimes,  I  was  told,  animals  are  sacrificed  to 
Gahgamma  by  the  people  in  Ellore  in  the  courtyards 
of  their  own  houses.  They  then  clean  the  wall  of 

See  p.  58  above. 


68  THE   VILLAGE   GODS   OF   SOUTH    INDIA 

the  house  outside  with  cow-dung  and  make  three 
horizontal  lines  with  kunkuma  (a  red  paste  of  turmeric 
and  lime),  with  a  dot  above  and  below,  and  a  semi 
circle  on  the  right  side  with  a  dot  in  the  middle,  thus:— 


The  symbol  on  the  right  represents  the  sun  and  moon: 
that  on  the  left  is  the  Saivite  sectarian  mark.  They 
sacrifice  to  these  symbols  sheep,  goats,  and  fowls.  It 
is  curious  that,  in  these  private  sacrifices  at  home,  they 
pour  water  on  the  sheep  and  goats  to  see  whether  they 
shiver,  as  a  sign  of  acceptance,1  though  this  is  not  done 
in  the  public  sacrifices  at  Ellore. 

Dharmaja-Gudem,  near  Ellore,  At  a  village  called 
Dharmaja-Gudem,  about  sixteen  miles  from  Ellore, 
while  the  main  features  of  the  festivals  are  the  same 
as  those  found  elsewhere,  there  are  two  or  three 
peculiarities,  which  deserve  notice.  The  ordinary 
grama-devatas  of  the  village  are  Ellaramma,  Gangamma, 
Mutyalamma,  and  Ravelamma,  who  are  represented  by 
four  stone  pillars  about  six  feet  high,  with  figures  of 
women  carved  on  them,  standing  in  an  open  field  on  the 
outskirts  of  the  village  :  but  when  an  epidemic  breaks 
out,  Mutyalamma,  Gangamma,  Ankamma  and  Mahalaksh- 
miamma  are  the  deities  propitiated,  and  special  images 
are  made  of  them.  Those  of  the  first  three  are  made  of 
clay,  but  that  of  Mahalakshmiamma  is  made  of  turmeric 
kneaded  into  a  paste.  Then,  again,  it  is  noticeable 
that  a  Brahman  acts  as  pujari  of  Mahalakshmi,  a 
washerman  as  pujari  of  Gangamma,  and  a  potter  as 
pujari  of  Ankamma.  The  Brahman  pujari  presides 
over  the  worship  for  the  greater  part  of  the  festival, 
which  lasts  for  about  three  months,  and  during  that 
time  the  people  come  almost  every  day  and  offer 
flowers,  fruits,  cocoanuts,  camphor  and  incense,  but  no 
animnl  sacrifices.  All  this  time,  too,  some  nautch- 

1  See  p.  55  above, 


WORSHIP   IN   THE   TELJGU   COUNTRY  69 

girls  come  and  dance  in  a  booth  erected  in  front  of  the 
image  and  work  themselves  up  into  a  state  of  frenzy, 
during  which  they  are  supposed  to  be  inspired  by  the 
deities,  and  utter  oracles  to  the  worshippers.  When 
the  epidemic  begins  to  abate,  the  Brahman  pujari 
closes  his  part  of  the  proceedings  and  departs. 

Then,  on  that  afternoon  and  evening,  animal  sacri 
fices  are  offered  under  the  booth.  On  the  first  animal 
killed,  which  is  generally  a  goat,  water  is  poured  from 
a  brass  vessel,  to  see  if  it  shivers.1  If  it  does,  it  is 
taken  as  a  good  omen  that  the  goddess  is  propitiated 
and  the  disease  will  disappear.  Then  other  animals  are 
brought  and,  in  accordance  with  a  very  common  division 
of  functions  in  the  Telugu  country,  a  washerman  kills 
the  sheep,  goats,  and  fowls,  and  a  Madiga  the  buffaloes. 
The  heads  of  the  sheep  and  goats,  as  well  as  of  the 
buffaloes,  have  the  right  forelegs  put  crosswise  in  the 
mouths,  the  faces  smeared  with  fat  from  the  entrails, 
and  a  lighted  lamp  placed  above  them.  The  blood  is 
caught  in  a  basket  full  of  boiled  rice,  and  the  rice  and 
blood  are  sprinkled  round  the  village,  while  a  Madiga 
carries  on  his  own  head  the  head  of  a  buffalo  exactly  as 
is  done  elsewhere.  Here,  too,  great  care  is  taken  to 
prevent  any  person  from  another  village  taking  away 
any  of  the  rice  and  blood,  lest  the  other  village  should 
get  all  the  benefit  of  the  sacrifice,  and  evils  of  all  kinds 
descend  on  the  unhappy  villagers  who  have  offered  it. 
The  ceremony  of  impaling  live  animals  on  stakes  fixed 
round  a  wooden  car,2  and  dragging  them  off  to  the 
boundary  of  the  village  is  also  practised  here, 

Bhimadole,  near  Ellore.  At  another  village,  called 
Bhimadole,  about  twenty  miles  from  Ellore,  I  came 
across  one  of  the  few  instances  I  have  met  with  of  any 
direct  connexion  between  the  harvest  and  the  worship 
of  a  village  goddess.  There  is  an  annual  festival  held 
there  about  harvest  time,  in  November  or  December, 
lasting  one  day,  which  is  always  a  Tuesday.  About  half 
a  ton  of  rice  is  boiled  in  the  middle  of  the  village,  taken 

1  See  page  55.  2  See  p.  58. 


70  THE  VILLAGE   GODS   OF    SOUTH   INDIA 

to  the  shrine  and  presented  in  a  heap  before  the  image, 
with  a  lighted  lamp  on  the  top  of  it,  made  of  rice  flour 
kneaded  into  a  paste,  and  holding  about  one  pint  of  oil.1 
Some  toddy  is  poured  on  the  ground  to  the  east  of  the 
rice  by  the  washerman  ;  incense  and  camphor  are  burnt ; 
while  the  people  make  namaskaram  (salutation  with 
folded  hands  raised  to  the  forehead^  to  the  image.  As 
many  as  two  hundred  sheep  and  goats  are  then  killed, 
and  fowls  are  brought  by  the  poorer  people.  In  this 
festival,  the  rice  soaked  in  the  blood  of  the  victims  is 
not  sprinkled  on  the  streets  of  the  village  nor  over  the 
houses,  but  each  ryot  gives  a  handful  of  it  to  one  of  his 
field  servants  (an  Outcaste),  who  takes  and  sprinkles  it 
over  his  master's  fields.  Three  handfuls  of  the  crop 
are  cut  on  the  same  day  to  inaugurate  the  harvest.  No 
buffaloes  are  sacrificed  during  this  festival. 

On  the  other  hand,  when  an  epidemic  breaks 
out,  there  is  a  special  festival,  in  which  five  or  six  buffaloes 
are  sacrificed  as  well  as  about  three  hundred  sheep  and 
goats.  The  buffaloes  are  killed  last  of  all.  One  special 
buffalo,  called  Pcdda-Veta,  great  sacrifice,  is  reserved 
to  the  end,  and  killed  at  about  ten  p.m.  Nothing  special 
is  done  with  the  blood  of  the  other  buffaloes  nor  with  that 
of  the  sheep  and  goats,  but  the  blood  of  the  Pedda-Veta 
is  allowed  to  flow  on  to  some  of  the  rice,  as  soon  as 
the  head  is  severed,  and  both  head  and  carcass  are 
placed  upon  the  rice  heap.  The  head,  as  usual,  has  the 
right  foreleg  put  in  the  mouth,  with  fat  smeared  over 
the  face  and  a  lighted  lamp  above  it. 

At  about  eleven  p.m.  the  head  is  carried  by  aMala,  not 
by  a  Madiga  in  this  village,  on  his  own  head  three  times 
round  the  boundaries  of  the  village  site,  and  the  rice 
soaked  in  blood  is  sprinkled  by  the  Malas  on  the  ground, 
as  they  go,  and  on  any  cattle  they  happen  to  meet, 
accompanied  by  the  same  weird  and  excited  procession 
as  elsewhere. 

The  illustration  facing  this  page  represents  a  shrine 
of  Poshamma,  a  goddess  worshipped  by  the  Malas.  On 
the  top  of  the  shrine  stands  an  earthenware  lamp. 

1  Seep.  39. 


PLATE  IX 


Pi. AT  it     X 


KrTTANMKYAR 


CHAPTER   V 

MODES    OF   WORSHIP    IN   THE    CANARESE 
COUNTRY 

THE  Canarese  are  closely  allied  ethnologically  to  the 
Telugus,  and  we  should  naturally  expect,  therefore,  to 
find  a  close  connexion  between  the  ceremonies  used  by 
the  two  peoples  in  the  worship  of  their  village  god 
desses,  A  brief  account  of  the  ceremonies  used  in 
different  parts  of  the  Canarese  country  will  show  how 
far  this  is  actually  the  case. 

Bellary  District.  In  the  Bellary  district  Durgamma,1 
Sunkalamma,  and  Uramma  are  very  commonly  wor 
shipped.  Uramma  means  simply  the  village  goddess, 
and  is  equivalent  to  the  general  term  grama-devata. 
Her  festival  is  not  celebrated  annually,  but  when  there 
is  a  specially  good  crop,  or  when  cholera  or  plague 
break  out.  The  following  account  of  it  was  given  me 
by  an  Asadi  of  a  village  near  Bellary,  and  may  be  taken 
as  describing  fairly  the  general  type  of  such  festivals 
and  sacrifices  throughout  the  district. 

We  will  suppose  that  cholera  has  broken  out  in  the 
village.  The  villagers  then  make  vows  to  offer  the 
sacrifice  if  the  epidemic  ceases.  The  day  appointed 
for  the  festival  is  invariably  a  Tuesday,  and  on  the 
previous  Tuesday  a  basin-shaped  earthen  lamp,  filled 
with  oil  and  furnished  with  a  stout  cotton  wick,  is 
placed  in  the  house  of  the  Reddy  (village  magistrate) 
and  kept  lighted  till  the  festival  and  all  the  ceremonies 
are  ended.  The  carpenter,  also,  prepares  beforehand 
a  wooden  image  of  the  goddess  and  a  small  cart,  while 

1  Durga  is  one  of  the  many  names  of  Kali,  the  wife  of  £iva. 


72  THE   VILLAGE  GODS  OF   SOUTH   INDIA 

a  pandal  (booth)  of  leaves  and  cloths,  with  a  raised 
platform  inside  and  festoons  of  flowers  hung  in  front, 
is  made  ready  in  an  open  space  in  the  village.  On  the 
appointed  Tuesday  a  sheep  or  goat  is  first  sacrificed  at 
the  carpenter's  house,  and  the  carcass  given  to  the 
tali&ris  (village  servants,  generally  Boyas  by  caste). 

The  image  is  then  put  on  the  cart  about  sunset,  and 
taken  by  the  villagers  in  procession  to  the  booth.  In 
some  villages  the  washerman  lays  clean  cloths  on  the 
ground,  so  that  the  men  who  carry  the  image  from  the 
cart  to  the  booth  may  not  tread  on  the  earth.  Then  the 
people  proceed  to  the  house  of  the  flower-seller,  who  is 
by  caste  a  Gira  and  generally  a  Liftg&yat1  by  religion, 
and  bring  thence  a  kind  of  cradle,  made  of  pith  and 
flowers,  together  with  a  pot  of  toddy,  a  looking-glass, 
some  limes,  and  other  articles  used  in  worship.  The 
cradle  and  looking-glass  are  hung  up  in  front  of  the 
booth,  and  the  other  things  are  placed  in  front  of  the 
image.  A  looking-glass,  I  was  told,  is  considered  very 
auspicious,  and  is  used  by  all  castes  in  various  religious 
ceremonies.  Next,  the  lighted  lamp  is  brought  in 
procession  from  the  Reddy's  house  and  placed  before 
the  image  by  some  man  belonging  to  the  Reddy's  family. 
Four  measures  of  boiled  rice  are  then  poured  in  a  heap 
before  the  image,  while  flowers,  betel  leaves,  nuts, 
plantains,  and  cocoanuts  are  offered,  and  camphor  and 
incense  burnt. 

When  the  preliminaries  have  been  duly  performed, 
the  buffalo,  which,  from  the  close  of  the  last  festival, 
has  been  dedicated  to  the  goddess  and  reserved  for 
sacrifice,  is  brought  from  the  Outcaste  quarters  to  the 
pandal  in  solemn  procession,  the  Asadis,  some  ten  or 
twelve  in  number,  dancing  before  it  and  singing  songs 
in  honour  of  the  goddess.  It  has  been  kept  the  whole 
day  without  food  or  water  and  is  garlanded  with  flowers 
and  smeared  with  turmeric  and  red  kunkuma.  This 

1  A  South  Indian  Sivaite  sect,  named  Lingayats,  because 
each  wears  a  small  Linga  (Siva's  phallic  emblem)  hung  round 
his  neck  in  a  reliquary. 


WORSHIP   IN  THE   CANARESE  COUNTRY  73 

buffalo  is  called  Gauda-Kona  or  husband-buffalo,  and, 
according  to  the  traditional  story,  represents  the  Out- 
caste  husband  who  pretended  to  be  a  Brahman  and 
married  the  Brahman  girl,  now  worshipped  as  Uramma. 
A  fresh  buffalo  is  always  dedicated  immediately  after 
the  festival,  lest  the  goddess  should  be  left  a  widow. 
When  it  arrives  at  the  pandal,  it  is  laid  on  its  side  upon 
the  ground  and  its  head  is  cut  off  by  one  of  the  Madigas 
with  the  sacrificial  chopper.  Its  neck  is  placed  over  a 
small  pit,  which  has  been  dug  to  receive  the  blood,  and 
the  entrails  are  taken  out  and  placed  in  the  pit  with  the 
blood.  The  right  leg  is  then  cut  off  below  the  knee  and 
put  cross-wise  in  the  mouth,  some  fat  from  the  entrails 
is  placed  on  the  forehead  and  a  small  earthenware  lamp, 
about  as  large  as  a  man's  two  hands,  with  a  wick  as 
thick  as  his  thumb,  is  placed  on  the  fat  and  kept  there 
lighted,  till  the  festival  is  over.  Some  of  the  blood  and 
entrails  are  then  mixed  with  some  boiled  rice  and  placed 
in  a  new  basket,  which  a  Madiga,  stripped  naked,  places 
on  his  head  and  takes  round  the  boundary  of  the  village 
fields,  accompanied  by  a  washerman  carrying  a  torch, 
and  followed  by  a  few  of  the  villagers.  He  sprinkles 
the  rice,  blood,  and  entrails  all  round  the  boundary. 
The  greatest  care  is  taken  to  see  that  none  of  the  blood 
from  the  pit  in  front  of  the  pandal,  where  the  buffalo 
was  killed,  is  taken  away  by  any  one  from  another 
village,  as  they  believe  that  in  that  case  all  the  benefits 
of  the  sacrifice  would  be  transferred  to  the  other  village. 
In  former  days  men  who  stealthily  took  away  the  blood 
were  chased  and  murdered.  As  this  cannot  be  done 
under  British  rule,  a  strict  patrol  is  kept  all  round  the 
place  where  the  blood  lies,  and  no  one  from  any  other 
village  is  allowed  to  loiter  near  the  spot. 

Next  day,  Wednesday,  about  four  p.m.,  villagers,  who 
have  made  vows,  bring  sheep  for  sacrifice  and  offerings 
of  boiled  rice,  fruits,  cocoanuts,  etc.,  with  incense  and 
camphor.  I  was  told  that  fowls  were  not  offered  to 
Uramma.  After  the  sheep  has  been  killed,  the  head 
is  cut  off  and  water  is  poured  on  the  nose ;  if  the 
mouth  opens,  it  is  regarded  as  a  good  omen.  The 


74  THE   VILLAGE   GODS  OF    SOUTH   INDIA 

carcasses  are  taken  away  by  the  offerers  to  their  own 
homes  as  a  feast  for  the  family.  The  heads  are  all  put 
together  and  distributed  to  those  of  the  village  artisans 
and  officials  who  are  meat-eaters. 

On  Thursday,  about  four  p.m.,  the  flesh  of  the  buffalo, 
which  was  sacrificed  on  Tuesday  evening  and  must  be 
by  this  time  rather  high,  is  cooked  in  front  of  the 
pandal,  and  part  of  it  is  first  offered  to  the  goddess, 
with  some  boiled  rice,  on  five  separate  leaves.  The 
Asadis  make  the  offering  with  songs  and  dances,  the 
breaking  of  coccanuts,  and  burning  of  incense  and 
camphor,  and  prostrations  on  the  ground,  shasthan- 
gam.  For  this  part  of  their  service  they  receive 
twenty  pies  (about  Ifcl.),  four  pies  for  each  leaf,  not 
an  extravagant  sum.  Then  they  take  the  five  leaves 
away  and  eat  the  flesh  and  rice  at  some  distance  from 
the  pandal,  where  it  was  cooked.  These  offerings 
to  the  goddess  must  be  eaten  on  the  spot,  and  are  not 
allowed  to  be  taken  home.  The  rest  of  the  flesh  is 
given  to  the  Outcastes  and  taliaris,  who  cook  and 
eat  some  of  it  on  the  spot  and  take  away  the  remainder. 
After  sunset  the  goddess  is  put  on  the  wooden  cart 
and  dragged  in  procession  to  the  boundary  of  the 
village,  an  Asadi  walking  in  the  front  and  carry 
ing  on  his  head  the  head  of  the  buffalo.  When  they 
come  to  the  limit  of  the  village  lands,  they  leave  the 
image  on  their  own  side  of  the  boundary  and  there  it 
stays.  This  ceremony  ends  the  festival. 

Bellary  Town.  Somewhat  similar  festivals  are  held 
periodically  to  propitiate  Sunkalamma,  the  goddess  of 
small-pox  and  measles,  and  Maramma,  the  goddess  of 
cholera.  In  the  town  of  Bellary  there  is  a  shrine  of 
Durgamma1  which  consists  only  of  an  ant-hill,  with  a 
plain  stone  shrine  about  thirty  feet  long,  six  deep  and 
eight  or  ten  high  built  over  it.  The  story  goes  that  an 
old  woman  many  years  ago  was  worshipping  an  image 
of  Durgamma  on  this  spot,  when  the  goddess  appeared 
to  her  and  said  that  she  was  Durgamma  of  Bellary,  that 

1  See  p.  71,  n.  1,  above. 


WORSHIP   IN   THE  CANARESE  COUNTRY  75 

she  lived  in  the  ant-hill,  and  ought  to  be  worshipped 
there.  The  ant-hill  grew  in  seize  in  the  course  of  years 
and  a  shrine  was  built.  The  present  pujari,  who  is  a 
Golla  or  milkman  by  caste,  says  that  in  the  time  of  his 
father,  about  forty  years  ago,  a  large  snake  lived  in  the 
ruined  wall  behind  the  shrine,  and  used  to  come  out  and 
eat  eggs  and  milk  placed  for  it  before  the  shrine. 
Apparently  it  very  rarely  makes  its  appearance  now. 

There  is  an  annual  festival  to  this  goddess  in 
Bellary,  when  male  buffaloes,  sheep,  goats,  and  fowls 
are  offered  in  sacrifice.  When  a  buffalo  is  sacrificed, 
the  right  leg  is,  as  usual,  cut  off  and  placed  in  its 
mouth,  and  fat  is  smeared  over  its  forehead,  with  a 
lighted  lamp  on  the  top.  Then  the  offerer  stands  with 
folded  hands  in  front  of  the  goddess  asking  for  a  boon ; 
and,  if  at  that  time  the  month  of  the  buffalo  opens,  he 
thinks  that  his  prayer  has  been  granted ;  otherwise  he 
goes  away  disappointed.  The  tahsildar  of  Bellary 
conjectured  that  the  practice  of  putting  the  right  foreleg 
in  the  mouth  was  originally  connected  with  this  last 
ceremony,  its  object  being  to  prevent  rigor  mortis  set 
ting  in  at  once,  and  to  keep  the  mouth  open  and  the  jaws 
twitching,  so  as  to  deceive  the  superstitious.  But  this 
does  not  seem  to  be  a  likely  explanation  of  so  wide 
spread  a  custom.  The  skins  of  the  buffaloes  offered  in 
sacrifice  are  used  for  the  drums  employed  in  worship, 
and  the  carcasses  are  given  to  the  Outcastes  and  taliaris 
in  the  vicinity  of  the  shrine.  People  who  do  not 
approve  of  the  slaughter  of  animals  cut  off  the  right 
ear  of  a  goat  or  sheep  and,  after  carrying  it  round  the 
temple,  offer  it  to  the  pujari.  The  blood  of  animals 
offered  in  sacrifice  in  Bellary  is  not  sprinkled  round 
either  the  shrine  or  the  town.  People  who  offer  animal 
sacrifices  also  offer  boiled  rice  with  them.  The  rice  is 
heaped  on  leaves  in  front  of  the  shrine,  turmeric  and 
kunkuma  are  sprinkled  over  it,  and  then  it  is  distributed 
to  the  people  present.  Tuesdays  and  Fridays  are 
regarded  as  specially  suitable  days  for  the  worship  of 
this  deity  and  are  observed  as  days  of  fasting  by  the 
pujaris  of  the  shrine. 


76  THE   VILLAGE   GODS  OF    SOUTH   INDIA 

About  February  every  year  the  hook-swinging  fes 
tival  is  celebrated  in  connexion  with  the  worship  of 
Durgamma.1  Originally  devotees  swung  from  the  top 
of  a  high  pole  by  hooks  fastened  through  the  muscles  of 
their  backs ;  but  in  these  days  only  an  effigy  is  swung 
from  the  pole.  It  is  quite  common,  however,  for 
devotees  to  come  to  the  shrine  with  silver  pins  fastened 
through  their  cheeks.  These  pins  are  about  six  inches 
long,  and  rectangular  in  shape.  They  are  thrust  through 
both  cheeks,  and  then  fastened,  just  like  a  safety-pin. 
The  devotee  comes  to  the  temple  with  his  cheeks  pierced 
in  this  fashion,  and  with  a  lighted  lamp  in  a  brass  dish 
on  his  head.  On  his  arrival  before  the  shrine,  the  lamp 
is  placed  on  the  ground,  and  the  pin  removed  and  offered 
to  the  goddess.  I  was  told  that  the  object  of  this  cere 
mony  is  to  enable  the  devotee  to  come  to  the  shrine 
with  a  concentrated  mind  ! 

It  was  also  formerly  the  custom  for  women  to  come 
to  the  shrine  clad  only  in  twigs  of  the  margosa  tree, 
prostrate  themselves  before  the  goddess,  and  then 
resume  their  normal  clothing.  But  this  is  now  only 
done  by  children,  the  grown-up  women  putting  the 
margosa  branches  over  a  cloth  wrapped  round  their 
loins. 

The  ceremonies  performed  in  the  Mysore  State, 
further  south,  do  not  materially  differ  from  those  already 
described,  though  they  seem  in  some  places  to  have 
been  greatly  influenced  by  sun-worship. 

Bangalore.  In  Bangalore  there  is  a  shrine  of 
Mahesvaramma,  at  a  village  near  the  Maharajah's  palace. 
The  popularity  of  the  shrine  seems  to  have  declined  in 
recent  years,  but  daily  offerings  of  fruit  and  flowers, 
camphor  and  incense  are  still  made,  and  on  Tuesdays 
and  Fridays  people  sometimes  bring  fowls  and  sheep  to 
offer  to  the  goddess.  When  there  has  been  illness  in  a 
house,  or  when,  for  some  other  reason,  special  vows 
have  been  made,  women  often  come  to  the  shrine  with 
a  silver  safety-pin  thrust  through  their  cheeks,  as  is 

1  See  p.  59,  n.  1,  above. 


PLATE  XI 


PLATE  XII 


INTKRIOR    OF    SHRINE    OF    I'LAGI!  E-AM  M A .     BANGALORE 

77 


WORSHIP   IN   THE   CANARESE  COUNTRY  77 

the  custom  for  men  at  Bellary.  They  offer  fruit  and 
flowers,  prostrate  themselves  on  the  ground  before  the 
image,  then  take  out  the  pin  and  present  it  to  the 
goddess. 

In  front  of  the  shrine,  in  an  open  space  across  the 
road,  about  fifteen  yards  off,  stands  a  block  of  granite 
like  a  thick  milestone  rounded  above,  with  a  small 
hollow  on  the  top,  and  a  female  figure  without 
arms,  representing  Doddamma,  the  sister  and  com 
panion  of  Mahesvaramma.  The  pujari  pours  the 
curds  they  bring  into  the  hollow  on  the  top  of  the 
stone,  and  smears  the  image  with  turmeric  and  kun- 
kuma,  puts  a  garland  round  the  stone  and  breaks  a 
cocoanut  before  it.  Doddamma  seems  to  be  treated  as 
a  younger  sister  of  the  goddess,  whom  it  is  politic  to 
propitiate,  though  with  inferior  honours. 

An  annual  festival  is  held  in  this  village  after 
harvest.  A  special  clay  image  is  made  by  the  gold 
smith  from  the  mud  of  the  village  tank  and  a  canopy 
is  erected  in  a  spot  where  four  lanes  meet,  and  decorated 
with  tinsel  and  flowers.  The  goldsmith  takes  the  image 
from  his  house,  and  deposits  it  beneath  the  canopy. 
The  festival  lasts  three  days.  On  the  first  day  the 
proceedings  begin  at  about  two  p.m.,  the  washerman 
acting  as  pujari.  He  is  given  about  two  seers  of  rice, 
which  he  boils,  and  at  about  five  p.m.  brings  and  spreads 
before  the  image.  Then  he  pours  curds  and  turmeric 
over  the  image,  probably  to  avert  the  evil  eye,  and 
prostrates  himself.  The  villagers  next  bring  rice, 
fruits,  flowers,  incense  and  camphor,  and  firati,  i.e, 
small  lamps  made  of  rice-flour  paste,  each  with  oil  in  it 
and  a  lighted  wick.  These  are  very  commonly  used  in 
the  Canarese  country.  One  arati  is  waved  by  the  head 
of  each  household  before  the  clay  image,  another  before 
the  shrine  of  Mahesvaramma,  another  before  a  shrine 
of  Munesvara  about  two  furlongs  off,  and  a  fourth  at 
home  to  his  own  household  deity.  During  these 
ceremonies  music  is  played,  and  tom-toms  are  sounded 
without  ceasing.  After  this  ceremony  any  Sudras,  who 
have  made  vows,  kill  sheep  and  fowls  in  their  own 


78  THE  VILLAGE   GODS  OF    SOUTH  INDIA 

homes  and  then  feast  on  them,  while  the  women  pierce 
their  cheeks  with  silver  pins,  and  go  to  worship  at  the 
shrine  of  Mahesvaramma.  At  about  nine  p.m.  the  Madi 
gas,  who  are  esteemed  the  left-hand  section  of  the  Out- 
castes,  come  and  sacrifice  a  male  buffalo,  called  devara 
kona,  i.e.  consecrated  buffalo,  which  has  been  bought  by 
subscription  and  left  to  roam  free  about  the  village 
under  the  charge  of  the  Toti,  or  village  watchman.  On 
the  day  of  the  sacrifice  it  is  brought  before  the  image, 
and  the  Toti  cuts  off  its  head  with  the  sacrificial 
chopper.  The  right  foreleg  is  also  cut  off  and  put 
crosswise  in  the  mouth,  and  the  head  is  then  put  before 
the  image  with  an  earthen  lamp  alight  on  the  top  of  it. 
The  blood  is  cleaned  up  by  the  sweepers  at  once,  to 
allow  the  other  villagers  to  approach  the  spot ;  but  the 
head  remains  there  facing  the  image  till  the  festival  is 
over.  The  Madigas  take  away  the  carcass  and  hold  a 
feast  in  their  quarter  of  the  village. 

On  the  second  day  there  are  no  public  offerings,  but 
each  household  makes  a  feast  and  feeds  as  many  people 
as  it  can.  On  the  third  day  there  is,  first,  a  procession 
of  the  image  of  Mahesvaramma,  seated  on  her  wooden 
horse,  and  that  of  Munesvara  from  the  neighbouring 
shrine,  round  the  village.  They  stop  at  each  house, 
and  the  people  offer  fruits  and  flowers  but  no  animals. 

At  about  five  p.m.  the  washerman  takes  up  the  clay 
image  of  the  grama-devata,  goes  with  it  in  procession 
to  the  tank,  accompanied  by  all  the  people,  to  the 
sound  of  pipes  and  tom-toms,  walks  into  the  tank  about 
knee-deep,  and  there  deposits  the  image  and  leaves  it. 

Kempapura  Agrahara.  This  is  the  common  type 
of  festival  held  in  honour  of  the  grama-devata  in  all  the 
villages  round  about  Bangalore,  whatever  special  deity 
may  be  worshipped,  allowing,  of  course,  for  the  varia 
tions  of  detail  which  are  found  everywhere.  In  one 
small  village  with  a  big  name,  viz.  Kempapura 
Agrahara,  where  Pujamma  is  worshipped,  the  pujari  of 
the  shrine  has  nothing  to  do  with  the  buffalo  sacrifice 
during  the  annual  festival.  That  ceremony  is  per 
formed  by  the  Madigas  alone.  The  blood  of  this  victim 


WORSHIP   IN   THE    CANARESE    COUNTRY  79 

is  mixed  with  some  boiled  rice  in  a  large  earthen  pot, 
and  taken  at  night  round  the  village  by  the  Toti,  and 
sprinkled  on  the  ground.  The  Madigas  go  with  him 
carrying  torches  and  beating  tom-toms.  The  object  of 
this  ceremony  is,  as  usual,  to  keep  off  evil  spirits. 

Yelahanka.  Pujamma  is  especially  the  goddess  of 
the  Madigas  in  these  parts,  and  the  buffalo  sacrifice 
forms  an  important  part  of  the  annual  festival  whenever 
she  is  worshipped.  At  a  group  of  villages  some  ten 
miles  from  Bangalore,  near  Yelahanka,  I  found  that  she 
was  represented  by  no  image,  but  by  a  small  earthen 
lamp,  which  is  always  kept  lighted. 

Shrine  near  Bangalore.  At  one  shrine  on  the  out 
skirts  of  Bangalore,  where  there  are  seven  god 
desses,  viz.  Annamma,  the  presiding  goddess,  Chandes- 
varamma,  Mayesvaramma,  Maramma  (the  goddess 
of  cholera),  Udalamma  (goddess  of  swollen  necks), 
Kokkalamma  (goddess  of  coughs),  and  Sukhajamma 
(goddess  of  small-pox  and  measles),  the  fire-walk 
ing  ceremony  forms  an  important  part  of  the  annual 
festival,  which  lasts  for  ten  days.  A  trench  is  dug 
in  front  of  the  shrine  about  thirty  feet  long,  five 
feet  wide  and  one-and-a-half  feet  deep,  and  washed  with 
a  solution  of  cow-dung,  to  purify  it.  About  thirty  seers 
of  boiled  rice  are  then  brought  on  the  fifth  day  of  the 
festival,  and  offered  to  the  goddess  before  the  trench. 
It  is  all  put  into  the  trench  and  some  ten  seers  of  curds 
are  poured  over  it  and  then  distributed  to  the  people, 
who  eat  some  on  the  spot  and  some  at  home.  A  cart 
load  of  firewood  is  then  spread  over  the  trench,  set 
alight  and  left  to  burn  for  about  three  hours,  till  the 
wood  becomes  a  mass  of  red-hot  embers.  When  all  is 
ready,  the  people  assemble,  and  the  pujari,  whose  turn 
it  is  to  conduct  the  worship,  first  bathes  to  purify 
himself,  and  then,  amid  the  deafening  din  of  trumpets, 
tom-toms,  and  cymbals,  and  the  clapping  of  hands, 
walks  with  bare  feet  slowly  and  deliberately  over  the 
glowing  embers  the  whole  length  of  the  trench  towards 
the  shrine  of  the  seven  goddesses.  After  him  about 
thirty  or  forty  women  walk  over  the  red-hot  embers 


80  THE  VILLAGE  GODS   OF   SOUTH   INDIA 

with  lighted  aratis  on  their  heads.  Such  is  the  power 
of  the  goddess,  the  people  told  me,  that  no  one  is 
injured.  The  pujari  of  the  shrine  declared  positively 
that  the  people  put  no  oil  nor  anything  else  on  their 
feet  when  they  walk  over. 

Mysore  City.  At  Mysore  City,  where  the  fire- walking 
ceremony  is  also  performed,  I  asked  three  men  who 
had  walked  over  the  trench  why  they  were  not  hurt, 
and  their  reply  was  that  people  who  were  without  sin 
were  never  hurt !  I  can  only  say  that  in  this  case  their 
faces  sadly  belied  their  characters. 

The  following  account  of  the  worship  of  village 
deities  in  the  City  of  Mysore,  and  the  note  on  the 
worship  of  village  deities  in  the  Canarese  country 
generally,  was  kindly  given  to  me  by  the  late  Mr. 
Ramakrishna  Rao,  then  palace  officer  at  Mysore  : 

The  Maris  of  Mysore  are  said  to  be  seven  in 
number,  and  all  the  seven  are  sisters  : 

(1)  Bisal  Mari  (the  sun); 

(2)  Goonal  Mari; 

(3)  Kel  Mari  (the  earthen  pot); 

(4)  Yeeranagere  Mari ; 

(5)  Hiridevathi  (the  eldest  sister) ; 

(6)  Chammandamma  ; 

(7)  Uttahnahaliamma. 

Of  the  seven  Maris,  Hiridevathi  is  said  to  be  the 
eldest.  Every  year  the  Mari  Jatra  (i.e.  festival)  is 
held,  generally  in  the  month  of  February.  It  lasts  for 
about  four  weeks,  and  consists  of  the  following : 

(1)  Mari  Saru; 

(2)  Mari  Made  ; 

(3)  Mari  Sidi  ; 

(4)  Kelammana  Habba  ; 
each  taking  nearly  a  week's  time. 

(1)  Mari  Saru.  On  Sunday  of  the  first  week  of 
the  Mari  Jatra,  at  about  six  p.m.,  the  people  and  pujaris, 
called  Toreyars,  collect  at  a  consecrated  place  in  the 
fort  (the  place  now  used  is  a  little  to  the  east  of  the 
southern  entrance  to  the  palace),  cook  rice  there,  and 
colour  the  cooked  rice  red  with  the  blood  of  a  sheep  or 


PLATE  XIII 


IMAGE    OF    Hf  LIAMMA    IN    VILLAGE    NEAR    MYSORE    CITY 


PLATE  XIV 


1MAGK    OF    GODDESS,    \VO  KS  H  I  I'l'K  I)    KSI'KC  IALLV 
BY    THK    GOLDSMITHS    OF    MYSORE    CITY 


WORSHIP   IN   THE  CANARESE    COUNTRY  81 

goat  killed  on  the  spot.  After  offering  the  rice  to  the 
Bisal  Mari  they  take  it,  with  the  carcass  of  the  goat,  to 
the  south  fort  gate  and  westwards,  going  round  the  fort 
in  the  inner  circle,  dragging  the  carcass  of  the  goat  on 
the  ground,  and  all  the  way  sprinkling  the  red  rice  over 
the  streets  (this  is  said  to  purify  the  place  lying  inside 
the  circle  traced  in  their  course),  till  they  arrive  at  the 
point  whence  they  started.  They  then  convey  the 
carcass  and  the  remaining  rice  to  a  spot  near  the  shrine 
of  Madesvara,  situated  in  the  quarters  where  they  live. 
Then  the  entrails  of  the  goat  are  roasted  and,  with  the 
rice,  divided  into  three  equal  parts,  and  made  into 
three  balls,  which  are  given  away  to  the  Chakras1  for 
their  services  in  tom-toming  during  the  rice-sprinkling 
ceremony. 

(2)  Mart  Made.  On  Monday  of  the  second  week 
the  Toreyars  throw  away  all  their  old  earthen  pots, 
used  for  cooking,  and  get  their  houses  whitewashed. 
They  get  new  pots,  prepare  KitcJiadiz  in  them,  cover 
them  with  earthen  lids  and  put  aratis  on  them.  At  about 
six  p.m.  the  aratis  are  carried  by  females  to  a  consecrated 
pial  (platform)  known  as  the  Gaddige,  and  placed  in 
front  of  a  Kunna  Kannadi  (a  looking-glass  used  as  a 
symbol  of  the  goddess).  Two  sheep  or  goats  are 
killed  in  sacrifice  on  the  spot,  and  all  the  flesh  is 
distributed  amongst  the  families  of  Toreyars.  This 
done,  the  Kitchadi  pots  are  carried  by  females  in 
procession  to  the  Bisal  Mari  shrine,  cloths  about  four 
feet  wide  being  spread  all  along  the  way  on  which  the 
procession  walks,  that  they  may  not  tread  on  the  earth. 
The  Kitchadi  in  all  the  pots  is  offered  to  the  Bisal 
Mari,  and  heaped  up  on  a  cloth  in  front  of  the  Bisal 
Mari  image.  The  females  return  home  with  the  empty 
pots,  which  will  henceforth  be  used  for  cooking  in  their 
families.  The  heap  of  Kitchadi  then  becomes  the 
property  of  the  washerman  Pujari,  who  distributes  it 
amongst  his  friends  and  relatives.  At  the  end  of  this 

1  A  section  of  the  Outcastes. 

2  A  dish  of  flour  aud  buttermilk. 


82  THE   VILLAGE   GODS   OF    SOUTH   INDIA 

week  the  Mane  Manchi  shrine,  which  remains  closed  all 
the  year,  is  opened.  It  contains  a  hole  resembling 
an  ant-hill,  which  is  said  to  be  the  abode  of  an 
unknown  serpent,  to  which  the  name  of  Mane 
Manchamma  is  given.  Prayers  are  offered  here, 
chiefly  by  the  men  that  are  to  swing  on  the  Sidi, 
but  also  by  the  man  that  performs  the  "  Human  Sacrifice 
Ceremony,"  which  is  now  a  semblance,  not  a  reality. 
The  Toreyar  caste  men  generally  bring  from  their 
houses  bunches  of  plantains  and  store  them  in  this 
shrine.  They  are  placed  there  to  remain  till  the  Sidi  is 
over,  after  which  they  become  the  property  of  the 
families  by  whom  they  were  brought  to  the  shrine. 

(3)  Mart  Sidi.  This  occupies  the  third  week  of 
the  Jatra.  On  the  Sunday  before  the  Monday  on 
which  the  Sidi  takes  place,  the  Human  Sacrifice 
Ceremony  called  Bali  (Sanskrit  for  offering)  is  per 
formed.  It  begins  at  midnight,  and  lasts  till  dawn. 
The  man  appointed  for  the  Bali  is  made  to  lie  down, 
a  piece  of  cloth  fully  covering  his  body.  This  takes 
place  on  the  same  spot  where  the  rice  for  the  Mari 
Saru  (already  explained)  was  prepared.  A  carpenter 
begins  the  ceremony  by  touching  the  man  lying  down 
with  a  cluster  of  flowers  of  the  cocoanut  tree.  The 
Chakras1  keep  tom-toming,  while  the  carpenter  dances 
round  the  victim,  singing  songs.  Fires  are  lit  all 
round.  The  carpenter  closes  his  dance  by  touching 
the  victim  again  with  his  cluster  of  flowers  about 
daybreak.  The  people  present  carry  the  victim  (the 
Bali  man)  to  the  Mane  Manchi  shrine,  where  he  takes 
rest  and  walks  straight  home. 

On  Monday  the  carpenter  who  performed  the  Bali 
ceremony  the  previous  day  gets  the  Sidi  Car  fitted 
up.  It  is  ready  about  five  p.m.  for  the  swing.  The 
men  to  swing2  on  the  Sidi  are  kept  without  food. 
They  take  a  cold  bath,  dress  themselves  on  the  pial 
of  Gaddige  (mentioned  in  connexion  with  Made'1) 
and  then  go  to  the  palace,  where  they  get  a  pre- 

1  See  p.  81,  n.  1.         •  See  p.  59,  n.  1.         3  See  p.  81. 


PLATE  XV 


SHRINE    OF    POI.EKAMMA 


SHRINE    AND    IMAGKS    OF    BISAI.-MARI 


PL  AT  i-    XVI 


WORSHIP   IN   THE   CANARESE   COUNTRY  83 

sent  of  some  betel  leaves  and  nuts,  and  thence  they 
proceed  to  the  shrine  of  Mane  Manchi,  offer  prayers 
there,  and  join  the  party  in  Bisal  Mariamma-nagudi, 
i.e.  the  temple  of  Bisal  Mari,  where  the  Sidi  is 
ready  with  the  victims,  viz.  two  buffaloes,  one  on  behalf 
of  each  man  that  swings  on  the  Sidi,  and  a  sheep  or  a 
goat.  The  buffaloes  are  smeared  with  turmeric  (yellow 
powder)  and  kunkuma  (red  powder),  and  are  also 
garlanded  with  flowers  and  margosa  leaves.  They 
remain  with  the  Sidi,  but,  before  the  men  are  allowed 
by  the  carpenter  to  swing  on  the  Sidi,  the  carpenter 
tests  his  fittings,  and  offers  the  goat  in  sacrifice.  Its 
blood  is  taken  and  sprinkled  over  all  the  joints  of  the 
car  and  the  wheels  of  the  Sidi.  The  goat  sacrificed  is 
given  away  to  the  coolies  that  work  at  the  car.  Then 
the  Sidi  procession  begins.  The  two  men  who  are  to 
swing  go  with  the  buffaloes  to  the  Hiridevathi  shrine, 
where  another  Sidi  party  from  Yeerangere,  the  northern 
part  of  the  city,  meets  them  with  another  Sidi,  one 
buffalo,  and  one  man  to  swing.  One  at  a  time  mounts 
on  each  Sidi.  After  mounting,  each  lightly  strikes  the 
other  as  the  Sidis  cross.  Then  each  swings  suspended 
by  a  band  round  his  waist  on  his  Sidi.  It  is  at  this 
time  that  the  buffaloes  are  all  killed  one  after  another. 
It  is  attempted  to  cut  off  the  head  of  each  victim  with 
one  blow,  but  actually  more  blows  are  used  before  the 
buffaloes'  heads  are  severed.  When  this  is  over,  the 
men  on  the  Sidis  get  down  and  return  to  the  Hiridevathi 
shrine.  There  they  offer  puja,  after  which  the  parties 
return  home.  The  party  from  the  Bisal  Mari  shrine  go 
to  the  Mane  Manchi  shrine,  take  rest,  dine,  and  spend 
the  night  there,  offering  prayers,  etc.  The  following 
morning  they  walk  home. 

(4)  Kelammana  Habba.  The  same  night  the  buffa 
loes'  carcasses  are  removed  by  Chakras  and  carried  to 
the  open  place  outside  the  fort,  adjoining  the  southern 
wall,  forming  the  Barr  Parade  Maidan,  which  place  is 
presumed  to  be  that  of  Kel  Mari.  There  they  put  up  for 
the  occasion  a  green  shed,  and  place  the  two  buffaloes' 
heads  within  it.  On  these  heads  are  placed  lights,  and 


84  THK    VILLAGE   GODS   OF    SOUTH   INDIA 

the  faces  are  smeared  with  fat  turmeric,  and  kunkuma. 
The  right  foreleg  of  each  animal  is  cut  off,  and  stuck 
into  the  mouth.  The  flesh,  etc.,  of  the  buffaloes  is 
cooked  and  eaten  by  the  Chakras  as  well  as  by  their 
friends  and  relatives.  For  one  week  the  heads  are 
kept  in  the  above  sheds  and  worshipped  every  day. 
On  the  next  Monday  the  Chakras  and  Holeyars,  called 
also  the  Balagai  caste,  carry  the  heads  of  the  two  buffa 
loes  in  grand  procession  to  their  quarters  and  eat  them 
up,  if  they  are  not  very  putrid. 

A  legend  is  prevalent  regarding  this  Kel  Mari. 
Hiridevathi,  the  eldest  of  the  Mari  sisters,  is  said  to 
have  ordered  one  of  her  younger  sisters,  Kel  Mari,  to 
bring  fire.  The  latter  went,  and  in  her  search  for  fire 
she  found  a  lot  of  low-caste  men  cooking  the  flesh  of  a 
buffalo  and  eating  the  same.  It  was  a  curious  sight  for 
her  to  see  them  do  so.  She  sat  there  observing  what 
was  going  on,  and  lost  time.  As  she  was  late,  the 
eldest  sister  was  very  angry  and  excommunicated  her 
with  a  curse,  saying  that  she  should  only  be  worshipped 
by  the  lowest  class  of  people.  Hence  the  heads  of 
the  buffaloes  are  worshipped  in  the  name  of  Kel 
Mari. 

The  following  legend  is  believed  by  the  common 
people.  Once  upon  a  time  there  lived  a  Rishi  who  had 
a  fair  daughter.  A  Chandala,  i.e.  an  Outcaste,  desired 
to  marry  her.  He  went  to  Kasi  (Benares)  in  the 
disguise  of  a  Brahman,  where,  under  the  tuition  of  a 
learned  Brahman,  he  became  well  versed  in  the  S&stras 
(i.e.  the  sacred  books),  and  learnt  the  Brahman  modes 
of  life.  On  his  return  he  passed  himself  off  for  a 
Brahman,  and  after  some  time  made  offers  to  the  Rishi 
lady,  and  somehow  succeeded  in  prevailing  upon  her  to 
marry  him.  She  did  so,  her  father  also  consenting  to 
the  match.  They  lived  a  married  life  for  some  time, 
and  had  children.  One  day  it  so  happened  that  one  of 
the  children  noticed  the  father  stitch  an  old  shoe 
previous  to  going  out  for  a  bath.  This  seemed  curious, 
and  the  child  drew  the  mother's  attention  to  it.  Then 
the  mother,  by  virtue  of  her  tapas  (i.e.  austerities), 


WORSHIP    IN  THE  CANARESE   COUNTRY  85 

came  to  know  the  base  trick  that  had  been  played  upon 
her  by  her  husband,  and  cursed  him  and  herself.  The 
curse  on  herself  was  that  she  should  be  born  a  Mari,  to 
be  worshipped  only  by  low-caste  men.  The  curse  on 
him  was  that  he  should  be  born  a  buffalo,  fit  to  be 
sacrificed  to  her,  and  that  her  children  should  be  born  as 
sheep  and  chickens.  Therefore,  during  the  periodical 
Mari  festivals,  buffaloes,  sheep,  and  chickens  are  used 
as  victims,  and  the  right  leg  of  the  male  buffalo  is  cut 
off  and  stuck  in  his  mouth,  in  memory  of  his  having 
stitched  the  shoes  in  his  disguise  as  a  Brahman. 

Animal  sacrifices  are  generally  offered  by  Vaisyas 
and  Sudras,  the  victims  being  usually  buffaloes,  sheep  or 
goats,  and  fowls.  These  sacrifices  are  usually  propitia 
tory.  Sometimes  they  are  thank-offerings,  but  there  is 
no  sin-offering.  When,  owing  to  sickness,  any  one's 
life  is  despaired  of,  a  vow  to  sacrifice  the  life  of  an 
animal  on  the  recovery  of  the  sick  person  is  made  and 
carried  out  by  the  convalescent  as  soon  as  possible  after 
restoration  to  health.  Should  any  misfortune  happen 
to  a  personal  enemy,  an  animal  is  at  once  sacrificed  as  a 
thank-offering ! 

In  all  these  cases,  the  victim  is  taken  before  the 
altar,  and  there  decapitated  by  a  stroke  of  a  sword, 
the  blood  being  sprinkled  on  the  object  before  which 
the  sacrifice  is  offered,  or  on  the  ground  in  the  vicinity. 
In  no  case  is  the  blood  ever  sprinkled  on  the  persons 
offering  the  sacrifice.  Before  a  building  is  finished  or 
occupied,  the  same  kind  of  sacrifice  is  made,  to  pro 
pitiate  the  spirit  supposed  to  have  already  entered  there, 
and  the  blood  of  the  victim  is  sprinkled  over  the 
materials  of  which  the  building  is  constructed. 

Similarly,  when  a  well  is  sunk,  or  a  tank  built,  or 
a  new  tool  or  agricultural  implement  used,  all  of  which 
from  their  nature  might  be  the  means  of  causing  death, 
a  sacrifice  is  offered  to  the  evil  spirit  to  prevent  acci 
dents,  and,  in  the  case  of  sharp-edged  tools,  blood  is 
poured  on  that  part  which  would  cause  the  hurt.  A 
partial  sacrifice  is  made  in  the  case  of  tools  and  imple 
ments  which  from  their  nature  would  not  be  likely  to 


86  THE    VILLAGE   GODS   OF    SOUTH   INDIA 

cause  death,  and  in  these  cases  only  a  slight  cut  is  made, 
usually  in  the  nose  or  ear  of  the  animal,  sufficient  to 
draw  a  few  drops  of  blood,  which  are  smeared  on  the 
tool,  as  already  mentioned.  In  cases  of  epidemics, 
blood  is  poured  over  the  image  of  the  deity  supposed  to 
be  responsible  for  the  disease. 

Coorg.  The  relic  of  human  sacrifice  described 
above,  in  Mr.  Ramakrishna  Row's  memorandum,  would 
serve  to  show  that  in  Mysore  such  sacrifices,  at  one  time, 
formed  a  regular  part  of  the  worship  of  the  tillage 
deities  ;  and  this  is  confirmed  by  the  account  given  in 
the  Mysore  and  Coorg  Manual  by  Mr.  Lewis  Rice1  of  the 
worship  of  the  grama-devata  in  Coorg,  which  is  a  hill 
country  to  the  west  of  the  Mysore  State  inhabited  by  a 
mixed  population  consisting  of  aboriginal  tribes,  a 
hundred  and  twenty  thousand  cultivators  and  artisans, 
who  were  formerly  serfs  but  are  now  freemen,  and  a 
ruling  class  of  Kodagas  or  Coorgs,  who  probably 
migrated  into  the  country  about  the  third  century  A.D. 
He  writes: 

"  The  essential  features  of  the  religion  of  the  Coorgs 
are  anti-Brahmanical,  and  consist  of  ancestral  and 
demon-worship.  As  among  other  Dravidian  mountain 
tribes,  so  also  in  Coorg,  tradition  relates  that  human 
sacrifices  were  offered  in  former  times  to  secure  the 
favour  of  their  grama-devatas,  Mariamma,  Durga,  and 
Bhadra-KalT,2  the  tutelary  goddesses  of  the  Sakti3  line, 
who  are  supposed  to  protect  the  villages  or  Nads  from 
all  evil  influences.  In  Kirindadu  and  Koniucheri-Grama 
in  Katiyet  Nad,  once  every  three  years,  in  December 
and  June,  a  human  sacrifice  used  to  be  brought  to 
Bhadra-Kali,  and  during  the  offering  by  the  panikas 
(a  class  of  religious  mendicants),  the  people  exclaimed 
'Al  Amma! ' — 'A  man,  oh  mother!  ' — but  once  a  devotee 
shouted  'Al  All  Amma,  Adu!  ' — '  Not  a  man,  oh  mother ! 
a  goat '  ;  and  since  that  time  a  he-goat  without  blemish 

1  Vol.  iii,  pp.  264,  265. _ 

2  Durga  and  Bhadra-Kali  are  names  of  Kali,  the  wife  of  Siva. 

3  See  above,  p.  29,  n.  1. 


WORSHIP   IN  THE   CANARESE  COUNTRY  87 

has  been  sacrificed.  Similarly  in  Bellur  in  Tavaligeri- 
Murnad  of  Kiggatnad  taluq,  once  a  year,  by  turns  from 
each  house,  a  man  was  sacrificed  by  cutting  off  his  head 
at  the  temple  ;  but  when  the  turn  came  to  a  certain 
home,  the  devoted  victim  made  his  escape  into  the 
jungle.  The  villagers,  after  an  unsuccessful  search, 
returned  to  the  temple,  and  said  to  the  pujari  '  Kalak 
Adu,'  which  has  a  double  meaning,  viz.  Kalak,  next  year, 
Adu,  we  will  give,  or  Adu,  a  goat,  and  thenceforth  only 
scapegoats  were  offered.  The  devotees  fast  during 
the  day.  The  he-goat  is  killed  in  the  afternoon  ,  the 
blood  is  sprinkled  upon  a  stone,  and  the  flesh  eaten.  At 
night  the  Panikas,  dressed  in  red  and  white  striped 
cotton  cloths,  and  their  faces  covered  with  metal  or  bark 
masks,  perform  their  demoniacal  dances.  In  Mercara 
taluq  in  Ippanivolavade,  and  in  Kadikeri  in  Halerinad, 
the  villagers  sacrifice  a  Kona  or  male  buffalo  instead  of 
a  man.  Tied  to  a  tree  in  a  gloomy  grove  near  the 
temple,  the  beast  is  killed  by  a  Meda  (a  wandering 
tribe,  who  are  basket  and  mat  makers),  who  cuts  off 
its  head  with  a  large  knife,  but  no  Coorgs  are  present 
at  the  time.  The  blood  is  spilled  on  a  stone  under  a 
tree,  and  the  flesh  eaten  by  the  Medas.  In  connexion 
with  this  sacrifice  there  are  peculiar  dances  performed 
by  the  Coorgs  around  the  temple,  the  kombata  or  horn 
dance,  each  man  wearing  the  horns  of  a  spotted  deer 
or  stag  on  his  head  ;  the  pili-ata  or  peacock's  feather 
dance,  the  performers  being  ornamented  with  peacock's 
feathers,  and  the  chauri-ata  or  yak-tail  dance,  during 
which  the  dancers,  keeping  time,  swing  yak-tails. 
These  ornaments  belong  to  the  temple,  where  they 
are  kept. 

"  In  some  cases  where  a  particular  curse,  which  can 
only  be  removed  by  an  extraordinary  sacrifice,  is 
said  by  the  Kaniya1  to  rest  upon  a  house,  stable,  or 
field,  the  ceremony  performed  seems  to  be  another 
relic  of  human  sacrifices.  The  Kaniya  sends  for  some 

1  The  Kaniyas  are  religious  mendicants,  said  to  be  descen 
dants  of  a  Malayali  Brahman  and  a  low-caste  woman. 


88  THE   VILLAGE   GODS   OF   SOUTH   INDIA 

of  his  fraternity,  the  Panikas  or  Bannus,  and  they  set 
to  work.  A  pit  is  dug  in  the  middle  room  of  the  house, 
or  in  the  yard  or  the  stable,  or  the  field,  as  the  occasion 
may  require.  Into  this  one  of  the  magicians  descends. 
He  sits  down  in  Hindu  fashion  muttering  mantrams. 
Pieces  of  wood  are  laid  across  the  pit,  and  covered  with 
earth  a  foot  or  two  deep.  Upon  this  platform  a  fire  of 
jack  wood  is  kindled,  into  which  butter,  sugar,  different 
kinds  of  grain,  etc.,  are  thrown.  This  sacrifice  continues 
all  night,  the  Panika  sacrificer  above,  and  his  im 
mured  colleague  below,  repeating  their  incantations 
all  the  while.  In  the  morning  the  pit  is  opened, 
and  the  man  returns  to  the  light  of  day.  These 
sacrifices  are  called  maranada  bait,  or  death  atone 
ments.  They  cost  from  ten  to  fifteen  rupees.  Instead 
of  a  human  being,  a  cock  is  sometimes  shut  up  in  the 
pit  and  killed  afterwards. 

"In  cases  of  sore  affliction  befalling  a  whole  Gram?, 
or  Nad  (village),  such  as  small-pox,  cholera,  or  cattle 
disease,  the  ryots  combine  to  appease  the  wrath  of 
Mariamma  by  collecting  contributions  of  pigs,  fowls, 
rice,  cocoanuts,  bread,  and  plantains  from  the  different 
houses,  and  depositing  them  at  the  Mandu  :  whence 
they  are  carried  in  procession  with  tom-toms.  In 
one  basket  there  is  some  rice,  and  the  members  of 
each  house  on  coming  out  bring  a  little  rice  in  the 
hand,  and  waving  it  round  the  head,  throw  it  into 
the  basket,  with  the  belief  that  the  dreaded  evil 
will  depart  with  the  rice.  At  last  the  offerings  are 
put  down  on  the  Nad  boundary,  the  animals  are 
killed,  their  blood  is  offered  on  a  stone,  the  rice 
and  basket  are  left,  and  the  rest  of  the  provisions 
are  consumed  by  the  persons  composing  the  pro 
cession.  The  people  of  adjoining  Gramas  or  Nads 
repeat  the  same  ceremony,  and  thus  the  epidemic  is 
supposed  to  be  banished  from  the  country.  In  still 
greater  calamities,  a  flock  of  sheep  is  driven  from 
Nad  to  Nad,  and  at  last  expelled  from  the  country." 


PLATE  XVII 


PLATE  XVI II 


IMAGE    OF    GODDESS    WITH    NAILS     DRIVKX 
INTO    HER    BODY 


Uri-T-AI.O    SACRIFICED    TO    MOTOR     HICYCLE 

£9 


CHAPTER    VI 

MODES   OF   WORSHIP   IN   THE   TAMIL 
COUNTRY 

THE  ceremonies  observed  in  the  worship  of  village 
deities  in  the  Tamil  districts  of  Tanjore,  Trichinopoly, 
and  Cuddalore  closely  resemble  those  prevailing  in  the 
Telugu  and  Canarese  countries ;  but  there  are  striking 
differences,  which  seem  largely  due  to  the  influence  of 
Brahmanical  ideas  and  forms  of  worship.  In  the  first 
place  the  ceremonial  washing  of  the  images  and  the 
processions  during  the  festivals  are  much  more  elabor 
ate  in  these  districts  than  among  the  Telugus  and 
Canarese.  Then,  again,  the  male  deities  connected 
with  the  goddesses  are  much  more  prominent,  and  tend 
much  more  to  assume  an  independent  position.  lyenar  is 
entirely  independent  and  has  a  separate  shrine  and  often 
a  separate  festival,  while  in  many  cases  special  sacri 
fices  are  made  to  the  male  attendants,  Madurai-Viran 
and  Munadian.  And  then,  in  the  third  place,  there  is  a 
widespread  idea  that  animal  sacrifices  are  distasteful  to 
good  and  respectable  deities,  both  male  and  female,  so 
that  no  animal  sacrifices  are  ever  offered  to  lyenar  or  to 
the  good  and  kind  goddesses.  The  ancient  sacrifices 
of  fowls,  sheep,  goats,  and  buffaloes  are,  indeed,  still 
offered,  but  only  to  the  male  attendants,  Madurai-Viran 
and  Munadian,  and  not  the  goddesses  themselves  ;  and 
while  the  animals  are  being  killed  a  curtain  is  often 
drawn  in  front  of  the  image  of  the  goddess,  or  else  the 
door  of  her  shrine  is  shut,  lest  she  should  be  shocked  at 
the  sight  of  the  shedding  of  blood. 

An  account  of  the  modes  of  worship  and  festivals 
in  some  typical  villages  will  clearly  show  both  the 


90  THE  VILLAGE   GODS   OF  SOUTH    INDIA 

resemblances  to  the  Telugu  and  Canarese  uses,  and  also 
the  striking  differences. 

V andipaliam ,  Cuddalore  District.  In  the  district  of 
Cuddalore,  at  a  village  called  Vandipaliam,  three  deities 
are  worshipped,  Mariamman,  Draupati  and  lyenar,  each 
of  whom  has  a  separate  shrine.  Mariamman's  is  the 
largest,  about  twelve  feet  high,  twenty-five  feet  long, 
and  twelve  or  fifteen  feet  broad.  Draupati's  is  less 
imposing,  being  only  about  six  feet  high,  ten  feet  long, 
and  eight  feet  broad. 

lyenar  stands  in  the  open,  under  a  tree,  with  clay 
images  of  horses,  elephants,  dogs,  and  warriors  (or 
Virans)  on  either  side.  The  Virans  are  supposed  to 
keep  watch  over  their  master,  while  the  animals  serve 
as  his  vahanams,  vehicles,  on  which  he  rides  in  his 
nightly  chase  after  evil  spirits.  Individual  villagers, 
both  men  and  women,  constantly  offer  private  sacrifices 
consisting  of  boiled  rice,  fruit,  sugar,  incense,  and 
camphor,  or  fowls  and  sheep  to  the  Viran  of  lyenar, 
and  then  the  victim  is  brought  before  the  image  of  the 
Viran.  Water  is  sprinkled  over  it,  a  wreath  of  flowers 
is  put  round  its  neck  by  the  pujari,  and  turmeric  and 
kunkuma  are  smeared  on  its  forehead.  Then  a 
bottle  of  arrack,  a  pot  of  toddy,  two  or  three  cheroots, 
some  ganja  (Indian  hemp)  and  opium,  and  dried  fish  are 
presented  to  the  Viran,  afterwards  to  be  consumed  by 
the  pujari.  Camphor  is  burnt  between  the  animal  and 
the  Viran,  and  finally  the  head  of  the  victim  is  cut  off 
with  a  large  chopper  by  a  pujari,  specially  appointed 
for  the  purpose.  Nothing  special  is  done  with  the 
blood.  The  carcass  is  taken  away  by  the  offerer,  and 
the  head  belongs  to  the  pujari  who  cuts  it  off. 

Once  a  year  a  public  sacrifice  is  offered  to  lyenar  by 
the  whole  village,  some  time  in  April  or  May.  On  this 
occasion  the  image  of  lyenar,  which  is  made  of  granite 
and  stands  about  one-and-a-half  feet  high,  is  first  washed 
with  gingelly  oil,1  lime-juice,  milk  and  curds,  with 

1  Gingelly  is  an  Indian  name  for  Sesatnutn  Indicum  and 
Sesamiim  Orientate. 


WORSHIP   IN  THE  TAMIL  COUNTRY  91 

cocoanut,  plantains,  sugar,  and  some  aromatic  spices  all 
mixed  together.1  Then  cocoanut  milk  and  sandalwood 
paste  are  put  on  the  forehead,  and  a  cloth  tied  round  its 
waist.  The  villagers  bring  boiled  rice,  cocoanuts, 
plantains,  betel  leaves  and  betel  nut,  sweet  cakes  of 
rice,  flour,  sugar  and  cocoanut  in  large  quantities,  and 
spread  them  all  on  leaves  upon  the  ground  before  the 
image.  The  pujari  burns  incense  and  camphor,  and 
finally  the  offerings  are  all  distributed  among  the  people 
present.  After  these  offerings  have  been  duly  made,  a 
curtain  is  drawn  in  front  of  the  image  of  lyenar,  and 
sheep  and  fowls  are  sacrificed  to  the  Viran,  in  the  same 
way  as  at  private  sacrifices. 

Mariamman  and  Draupati  have  each  one  annual 
festival,  which  lasts  for  ten  days,  but  no  animal  sacri 
fices  are  ever  offered  on  these  festivals,  or  on  any  other 
occasions  at  the  shrines  of  these  goddesses.  The 
festival  begins  with  the  hoisting  of  a  flag,  and  then  for 
eight  days  there  are  processions  morning  and  evening, 
when  a  metal  image  of  the  goddess  is  carried  in  a 
palanquin  through  all  the  streets  of  the  village.  On 
the  ninth  day  there  is  a  car  procession,  when  the  image 
is  put  on  a  large  car,  about  twenty  feet  high,  and 
dragged  round  the  village,  while  on  the  night  of  the 
tenth  day  the  image  is  put  on  a  raft  and  dragged  round 
the  tank  with  torches,  pipes,  and  tom-toms.2  Offerings 
of  boiled  rice,  fruits  and  flowers,  incense  and  camphor, 
are  made  every  day,  and  especially  on  the  ninth  day, 
when  a  large  crowd  usually  assembles. 

Shiyali,  Tanjore  District.  At  a  large  village  in  the 
Tanjore  district,  named  Shiyali,  where  Brahmanism  is 
very  strong,  lyenar,  Pidari,  Mariamman,  Angalamman, 
and  Kaliamman  are  all  worshipped  with  typical  rites  ; 
but  in  this  village,  though  no  animal  sacrifices  are  offered 
to  Kaliamman,  Mariamman,  Pidari  or  Angalamman, 
yet  they  are  offered  to  the  subordinate  male  deities, 

1  These  ablutions  are  copied  from  the  great  temples. 

2  The  processions  and  the  progress  on  the   raft  are  copied 
from  the  observances  of  Brahmanical  temples. 


92  THE   VILLAGE   GODS   OF    SOUTH   INDIA 

Madurai-VIran  and  Munadian,  who  act  as  guardians  of 
their  shrines.  Apparently,  however,  Pidari  is  regarded 
as  slightly  less  squeamish  in  the  matter  of  bloodshed 
than  the  others,  as  curtains  are  drawn  before  the  other 
three  when  animals  are  sacrificed  to  Madurai-Viran 
and  Munadian,  but  not  before  Pidari.  No  festival  is 
held  for  KalTamman,  who  seems  to  be  a  rather  inert 
deity,  of  no  great  account  in  practical  affairs. 

During  the  festivals  of  Mariamman,  Pidari,  and 
Angalamman  the  ablutions  are  particularly  elaborate. 
The  image  is  washed  twice  every  day,  morning  and 
evening,  with  water,  oil,  milk,  cocoanut  milk,  a  solution 
of  turmeric,  rose  water,  a  solution  of  sandalwood,  honey, 
sugar,  limes,  and  a  solution  of  the  bark  of  certain  trees, 
separately  in  a  regular  order.  This  ceremonial  washing 
is  called  in  the  Tamil  country  Abishegam,1  and  certainly 
deserves  an  imposing  name.  The  pujari  next  repeats 
certain  mantrams  (sacred  texts)  before  the  image,  after 
the  example  of  Brahman  priests,  and  the  offerings  of  the 
people,  boiled  rice,  fruit,  flowers,  cakes,  sugar,  etc.,  are 
presented,  incense  and  camphor  are  burnt,  and  prostra 
tions  made  to  the  deity.  Every  evening,  after  sunset, 
an  image  of  the  goddess,  made  of  a  metal,  on  a  small 
wooden  platform  decorated  with  tinsel  and  flowers,  is 
carried  in  procession  on  the  shoulders  of  the  people 
round  the  main  streets  of  the  village,  accompanied 
with  fireworks  and  torches,  and  the  inspiriting  sounds 
of  the  tom-tom.  After  the  procession,  camphor  is 
burnt,  a  cocoanut  broken,  and  the  image  replaced  in  the 
shrine. 

On  the  tenth  day  of  the  festival,  in  the  evening, 
animal  sacrifices  are  offered,  consisting  of  fowls  and 
sheep,  to  Madurai-VIran  and  Munadian.  People  who 
have  made  vows,  in  times  of  sickness  or  distress,  or  in 
order  to  secure  some  boon,  bring  their  victims  to  the 
shrine.  Water  and  turmeric  are  poured  on  the  whole 
body  of  the  animal,  and  some  mantrams  are  recited  by 

1  Abhisheka,  the  Sanskrit  word  for  the  ceremonial  anointing 
of  a  king  or  a  god. 


WORSHIP   IN  THE   TAMIL   COUNTRY  93 

the  pujari.  If  the  animal  is  a  sheep  or  goat,  it  is  then 
seized  by  the  offerer  and  his  friends,  some  of  whom 
catch  hold  of  its  hind  legs,  while  others  hold  fast  to  a 
rope  fastened  round  its  neck,  and  its  head  is  cut  off 
with  one  stroke  of  the  chopper  by  one  of  the  pujaris. 
The  head  is  placed  in  front  of  the  image  of  Madurai- 
Viran  with  its  right  foreleg  in  its  mouth.  During  the 
killing  of  the  victim  a  curtain  is  drawn  in  front  of 
Mariamman  and  Angalamman,  but  not  before  Pidari. 

At  the  festival  of  Mariamman  two  special  ceremonies 
are  performed,  which  are  not  performed  at  the  other 
festivals  in  this  village,  but  are  quite  common  elsewhere. 
When  sheep  are  sacrificed,  the  blood  is  collected  in 
earthen  vessels,  mixed  with  boiled  rice,  and  then 
sprinkled  in  the  enclosure  of  the  shrine  and  in  the  four 
corners  of  the  main  streets,  through  which  the  pro 
cession  passes.  What  remains  over  is  taken  and  thrown 
away  in  some  field  at  a  little  distance  from  the  village. 

Then,  after  the  animals  have  been  sacrified,  the 
fire-walking  ceremony1  takes  place.  A  trench  is  dug 
inside  the  enclosure  of  the  shrine  and  filled  with  logs  of 
wood,  which  are  set  alight  and  reduced  to  glowing 
embers.  In  the  evening  the  metal  image2  of  Mariam 
man  is  brought  out  and  held  in  front  of  the  fire,  while 
a  short  puja  is  performed  by  burning  camphor.  Then 
the  pujari  walks  barefooted  over  the  red-hot  embers, 
followed  by  other  people,  who  have  made  vows  to 
perform  this  act  of  devotion. 

During  the  festival  of  Pidari,  there  is  a  car  proces 
sion  on  the  ninth  day,  which  is  always  the  day  of  the 
new  moon,  and  in  the  evening  one  or  more  buffaloes 
are  sacrified  to  Madurai-Viran  or  Munadian.  The 
victim  is  always  a  male  buffalo,  and  is  generally 
brought  by  some  private  person.  Water  and  turmeric 
are  first  poured  over  it,  and  it  is  garlanded  with  flowers, 
and  then  its  head  is  cut  off  with  a  single  stroke  of  the 
chopper  by  a  man  of  the  Padayachi  caste,  who,  by  the 
way,  is  not  an  Outcaste.  The  head  is  placed  in  front 

1  See  p.  79  above.  2  See  pp  36-37  above. 


94  THE   VILLAGE   GODS   OF    SOUTH    INDIA 

of  the  image,  but  the  foreleg  is  not  cut  off  or  put  in 
the  mouth,  as  is  constantly  done  in  the  case  of  buffalo 
sacrifices  in  the  Telugu  country.  The  blood  is  collected 
in  an  earthen  vessel  and  placed  near  the  image  of 
Pidari  and  left  there  the  whole  night.  Next  morning, 
the  people  assured  me,  only  a  small  quantity  of  blood 
is  found  in  the  vessel,  Pidari  having  the  drunk  the 
greater  part  of  it.  The  remains  are  poured  away 
outside  the  compound  of  the  shrine.  The  heads  and 
carcasses  of  the  buffaloes  sacrificed  are  all  handed  over 
to  the  Pariahs  of  the  village,  who  take  them  away  for 
a  feast. 

At  the  festival  of  Angalamman  pigs  are  sacrified  to 
her  male  guardians  as  well  as  sheep,  goats,  and  fowls, 
not  only  by  the  Pariahs,  but  also  by  any  caste  of  Sudras. 
The  lyenar  festival  takes  place  at  the  same  time  as  the 
Pidari  festival,  and  the  same  ceremonies  are  performed, 
except  that  no  animals  are  sacrificed  at  his  shrine. 

The  idea,  so  naively  expressed  in  the  Pidari  festival 
at  Shiyali,  that  the  goddess  actually  drinks  the  blood 
of  the  victims,  is  not  uncommon.  In  many  villages 
some  of  the  blood  is  collected  in  an  earthen  vessel  and 
placed  inside  the  shrine  after  the  sacrifice.  At  one 
village,  where  pigs  are  sacrificed  to  Madurai-Viran, 
though  the  blood  is  not  collected  in  any  vessel,  but 
simply  allowed  to  flow  on  the  ground,  the  people  assur 
ed  me  that  Madurai-Viran  drinks  it.  In  the  same  way 
the  rice  and  the  blood  sprinkled  through  the  streets  of  a 
village  or  round  the  boundaries,  which  is  called  poli,  or 
food,  in  Telugu,  is  regarded  as  food  for  the  evil  spirits. 
In  many  Tamil  villages  the  rice  and  blood  are  made  up 
into  little  balls  and  thrown  up  in  the  air,  where,  as  the 
people  firmly  believe,  they  are  seized  by  the  deity 
to  whom  the  sacrifice  is  offered,  or  by  the  evil  spirits 
that  hover  round  the  procession. 

Vellore  Taluk,  North  Arcot  District.  The  following 
interesting  descriptions  of  the  invocation  of  Pidari  and 
of  the  karagam  procession  are  quoted  from  an  article  by 
F.  J.  Richards,  Esq.,  I.C.S.  : 

"  After  this  part  of  the  cermony  is  over,  the  pujari 


WORSHIP   IN   THE   TAMIL   COUNTRY  95 

invokes  the  deity  to  the  accompaniment  of  a  chorus 
of  singers,  who  are  either  his  relations  or  who  share  the 
income  with  him.  The  invocation  takes  place  either 
near  the  temple  or  at  some  prescribed  spot  in  the 
direction  from  which  the  deity  is  popularly  believed  to 
have  arrived  at  the  village.  In  the  latter  case,  after 
the  abishegam  is  over,  the  persons  present  move  in  a 
body  to  the  prescribed  spot  and  then  commence  the 
invocation.  This  invocation,  which  to  the  persons 
present  is  a  period  of  some  anxiety,  lasts  from  ten  to 
thirty  minutes,  when  all  on  a  sudden  one  of  those  present 
gets  inspired.  The  meaning  of  the  invocation  is  a  call 
to  the  deity  to  come  and  help  them  in  their  celebrations. 
The  inspired  attentively  watches  the  goddess  during  the 
early  stages  of  the  worship.  Later  on,  with  closed  eyes 
he  listens  to  the  song  of  the  pujari  and  his  chorus.  He 
goes  into  a  counterfeit  slumber,  first  shutting  one  eye, 
then  the  other,  then  nodding,  then  swaying  so  much  to 
one  side  that  the  bystanders  have  to  save  him  from  fall 
ing.  At  last  he  collapses  into  the  arms  of  one  or  more  of 
his  neighbours.  He  is  watched  very  intently  by  all  those 
present.  The  attention  of  the  votaries  is  transferred 
from  the  goddess  to  the  inspired  man.  All  those  seated 
around  him  move  away  from  him,  and  a  space  is  cleared 
to  enable  him  to  move  freely.  Camphor  is  then 
burnt  before  him,  and  the  inspired  man  is  moved  either 
to  speak  or  be  silent  or  laugh  or  weep.  The  speaking 
and  laughing  are  welcomed  by  the  votaries  with  delight. 
They  then  ask  him  to  grant  them  permission  for 
celebrating  the  festival.  Generally  the  permission  is 
granted  when  he  is  either  speaking  or  laughing.  But 
if  he  should  weep  or  be  silent,  that  is  taken  as  an  indi 
cation  of  the  wrath  of  the  deity,  and  fresh  songs  are 
sung  in  louder  tones  to  appease  the  deity.  After  a 
fairly  long  interval,  when  all  become  anxious  about 
their  own  safety,  and  when  the  songs  have  been  well- 
nigh  exhausted,  the  inspired  man  is  again  approached 
with  burning  camphor.  This  time  he  is  generally  more 
sympathetic.  Very  often  he  gives  his  unconditional 
assent  for  the  celebration  of  the  festival.  But  occasion- 


96  THE   VILLAGE   GODS  OF    SOUTH   INDIA 

ally,  after  according  sanction  to  celebrate  the  festival, 
the  inspired  man  lifts  up  his  hand  and  points  at  some 
one  whose  conduct  towards  the  community  might  not 
have  been  acceptable  to  them  in  the  previous  year. 
With  some  reluctance,  the  man  pointed  out  seeks  the 
forgiveness  of  the  inspired  man,  and  is  assured  of  it  on 
his  promising  to  sacrifice  a  sheep  or  a  fowl.  After 
permission  to  celebrate  the  festival  is  granted,  the 
people  present  proceed  with  the  celebration."1 

"  Some  years  ago,  it  is  said,  a  horse  grazing  close 
by  the  spot  where  the  goddess  had  been  invoked,  got 
terrified  by  the  noise  of  the  drums,  etc.,  and,  after 
galloping  round  the  temple  thrice,  stopped  in  front  of 
the  entrance.  The  villagers  attributed  the  horse's 
action  to  the  inspiration  of  the  goddess."2 

On  the  day  of  the  car  procession,  which  takes  place  on 
the  second  day  of  the  festival,  "a  well-formed  bronze 
image  of  the  idol  is  placed  in  a  car  immediately  after 
the  usual  abishegam  ceremony,  and  the  car  is  dragged 
through  the  several  streets  of  a  village  by  all  the  villagers. 
The  pujari  and  the  others  who  wore  the  kapu  on 
the  first  day  will  continue  to  appear  in  yellow  garments 
and  take  active  parts  in  the  car  procession.  The  car  will 
generally  be  preceded  by  drums  and  trumpets.  In 
front  of  the  car,  one  of  the  villagers  v/ho  has  special 
pretensions  to  religious  fervour  carries  the  karagam  on 
his  head,  and  entertains  the  people  by  vigorous  move 
ments  to  and  fro  without  allowing  the  karagam  to  fall. 
His  dress  on  such  occasions  consists  of  loose  drawers, 
which  are  prevented  from  slipping  by  a  tape  passing 
round  his  waist.  Generally  nowadays  a  sash  is  used  to 
keep  it  in  position.  The  abdomen  of  this  dancer  is  left 
open  to  public  view.  A  piece  of  square  cloth  about  a  yard 
in  diameter  protects  his  back.  The  right  hand  holds  a 
long  sword  and  the  left  hand  either  a  lime  or  green  leaves 
in  a  piece  of  cloth.  By  pretending  to  let  slip  the  karagam 
and  by  maintaining  it  in  its  original  place  on  his  head 

1  Quarterly  Journal  of  the  Mythic  Society,  Jan. ,1920,  pp.  111-12. 
«  Ib.,  p.  119. 


WORSHIP   IN  THE  TAMIL  COUNTRY  97 

he  entertains  the  villagers.  Beyond  sipping  lime-juice 
he  is  not  allowed  to  eat  or  drink  anything.  As  the 
procession,  consisting  of  drums,  the  karagam  dancer  and 
the  goddess  in  the  car,  passes  through  a  village,  sacri 
fices  are  offered  to  the  goddess  at  all  points  where  two 
streets  cross.  The  sacrifices  in  this  taluk  are  fowls  on 
this  occasion,  owing  to  the  absence  of  large  villages 
where  the  people  can  afford  to  sacrifice  sheep.  As  the 
goddess  passes  through  the  main  streets  of  a  village,  at 
all  the  houses  cocoanuts  are  broken  and  incense  is  burnt. 
The  pujari  is  also  given  some  pecuniary  remuneration, 
but  he  cannot  be  sure  of  it  in  all  villages.  He  is,  how 
ever,  entitled  to  retain  for  his  own  use  the  smaller 
half  of  the  cocoanut  presented  to  him  for  being  offered 
to  the  deity.  He  generally  manages  to  shelve  it  into  a 
big  basket  kept  by  his  side  for  the  purpose.  The  car 
will  go  only  through  the  main  streets  of  a  village, 
and  will  return  to  its  original  place  of  starting 
without  stopping  anywhere.  It  is  considered  a  bad  omen 
amongst  the  Hindus  if  the  gods  and  the  goddesses  have 
to  remain  in  the  streets  even  for  a  night  in  their  car. 
Hence  the  place  of  starting  must  be  reached  before 
sunset  under  any  circumstances.  The  ceremonies  for 
the  day  will  be  over  when,  after  reaching  the  place  of 
starting,  a  fowl  or  sheep  is  sacrificed  and  the  pujari  and 
others  return  homeward.  In  villages  where  a  so-called 
'  husband  '  has  been  appointed,  that  person  is  bound  to 
sleep  in  the  temple,  or  near  its  precincts,  for  this  night 
also,  During  the  night  a  dramatic  performance  at  the 
expense  of  the  leading  ryots  of  the  village  is  given. 
The  performance  lasts  generally  from  ten  p.m.  till 
dawn,  and  the  drama  enacted  nowadays  is  a  compro 
mise  between  the  rude  country  dance  and  the  present 
day  dramas."1 

Essene,  Trichinopoly  District.  Another  character 
istic  festival,  which  is  specially  conducted  and  paid  for 
by  the  Pariahs,  is  held  in  the  Trichinopoly  district,  near 
the  village  of  Essene,  during  the  month  of  July  or 
August. 

1  Ib.,pp.  114-15. 

7 


98  THE  VILLAGE  GODS  OF    SOUTH   INDIA 

About  a  mile  south  of  the  village,  on  the  road  to 
Madras,  there  is  a  shrine,  consisting  of  a  large  open 
enclosure  about  thirty  feet  square,  surrounded  by  a  low 
stone  wall.  On  the  west  side  of  the  enclosure  are  three 
large  images  of  men  seated  on  tigers,  each  about  eight 
feet  high,  representing  Pandur-Karuppanna  (Pandur 
being  the  name  of  an  ancient  village),  Padu-Karuppanna 
{i.e.  the  New  Karuppanna),  and  Ursuthiyan  (he  who 
goes  round  the  village);  and  in  front  of  them  a  number 
of  small  stones,  black  with  oil,  six  carved  roughly  into 
the  figures  of  men  and  women,  and  about  six  quite  plain, 
some  of  them  only  about  six  inches  high.  At  right 
angles  to  this  row  of  stones,  on  the  south  side,  runs  a 
small  shrine  with  seven  small  female  figures  represent 
ing  the  kanimars,  i.e.  the  seven  virgins,  while  at  the 
north-east  corner  is  a  small  separate  enclosure  with  the 
figure  of  Madurai-Viran  on  horseback  with  his  two 
wives  seated  in  front  of  him.  The  presiding  deities  of 
the  shrine  are  the  goddesses,  represented  by  the  small 
stones,  and  not  the  imposing  but  ugly  male  creatures 
seated  on  tigers. 

When  the  time  for  the  festival  has  been  fixed,  each 
family  of  Pariahs  gives  about  one  rupee  for  the  ex 
penses.  Then,  on  the  first  day,  they  perform  puja 
(worship)  in  the  Pariah  street  of  the  village  Melakari 
close  by  the  shrine.  Three  sets  of  seven  brass  pots, 
standing  one  above  the  other,  are  placed  in  one  of  the 
huts,  and  on  the  top  of  each  set  a  small  image  made  of 
the  five  metals,  one  image  representing  Padu-Karup 
panna,  another  Pandur-Karuppanna,  and  the  third  a 
female  deity,  Malaiyayi,  who  is  the  wife  of  Karuppanna. 
Boiled  rice  is  first  offered,  cocoanuts  are  broken  and 
incense  burnt  to  the  pots,  and  then  at  night  there  is  a 
sword  and  spear  dance  in  the  compound  of  the 
hut. 

On  the  second  day  the  Pariahs  come  to  the  shrine, 
and  wash  the  small  black  stones  and  images  represent 
ing  the  goddesses,  with  oil,  milk,  cocoanut  milk,  lime- 
juice,  and  water,  put  on  them  some  new  pieces  of  cloth, 
garland  them  with  flowers,  and  mark  them  with  sandal- 


WORSHIP   IN   THE   TAMIL   COUNTRY  99 

wood  paste.  Then  they  boil  rice  on  the  spot,  and  offer 
it  to  the  goddesses,  and  afterwards  bring  to  the  shrine 
sheep,  pigs,  and  fowls.  Water  is  first  poured  over 
each  sheep,  and,  if  it  shivers,  it  is  accepted  by  the  god 
desses  ;  if  not,  it  is  rejected.1  Then  one  of  the  Pariah 
pujaris  cuts  off  the  head  of  the  acceptable  victims  with 
a  sword.  If  the  head  is  cut  off  at  one  blow,  another 
pujari,  who  is  supposed  to  be  under  the  influence  of  the 
deity,  sucks  out  the  blood  from  the  neck  of  the  carcass. 
During  the  night  he  thus  sucks  the  blood  of  about  a 
hundred  sheep.  After  the  sheep  have  been  killed,  four 
or  five  pigs  are  offered  by  a  few  of  the  Pariahs,  who  have 
made  vows.  The  head  of  each  pig  is  cut  off  with  a 
chopper,  and  then  a  small  quantity  of  blood  is  collected 
in  some  earthen  vessels,  newly  brought  from  the 
potter's  house,  and  placed  inside  the  shrine.  When  all 
the  people  have  left  the  place,  the  pujaris  mix  this 
blood  with  some  boiled  rice,  and  throw  it  about  a 
hundred  yards  outside  the  shrine  to  the  north-west, 
north-east,  south-east,  and  south-west,  and  that  ends  the 
festival. 

Trichinopoly.  The  sucking  of  the  blood  is  a  horrid 
business,  but  not  so  horrid  as  an  annual  ceremony  which 
takes  place  every  February  or  March  at  Trichinopoly, 
one  of  the  great  centres  of  trade  and  education  in  the 
Tamil  country,  during  the  festival  of  Kalumaiamman. 
She  is  regarded  as  the  guardian  against  cholera  and 
cattle  plague,  and  epidemics  generally.  A  very  fat 
pujari  of  the  Vellala  caste,  who  holds  this  unenviable 
office  by  hereditary  right,  is  lifted  up  above  the  vast 
crowd  on  the  arms  of  two  men  ;  some  two  thousand 
kids  are  then  sacrificed  one  after  the  other,  the  blood 
of  the  first  eight  or  ten  is  collected  in  a  large  silver 
vessel  holding  about  a  quart,  and  handed  up  to  the 
pujari,  who  drinks  it  all.  Then,  as  the  throat  of 
each  kid  is  cut,  the  animal  is  handed  up  to  him,  and  he 
sucks  or  pretends  to  suck  the  blood  out  of  the  carcass. 
The  belief  of  the  people  is  that  the  blood  is  consumed 

1  See  above,  p.  55. 


100  THE  VILLAGE   GODS  OF    SOUTH   INDIA 

by  the  spirit  of  Kalumaiamman  in  the  pujarl  ;  and  her 
image  stands  on  a  platform  during  the  ceremony  about 
fifteen  yards  away. 

A  similar  idea  is  probably  expressed  by  a  particu 
larly  revolting  method  of  killing  sheep,  which  is  not 
uncommon  in  Tamil  villages  during  these  festivals. 
One  of  the  pujaris,  who  is  sometimes  painted  to  repre 
sent  a  leopard,  flies  at  the  sheep  like  a  wild  beast, 
seizes  it  by  the  throat  with  his  teeth,  and  kills  it  by 
biting  through  the  jugular  vein. 

Irungalur,  near  Trichinopoly.  There  is  another 
strange  ceremony,  which  is  quite  common  in  the  Tamil 
country,  connected  with  the  propitiation  of  the  boundary 
goddess,  where  the  blood  of  the  victim  seems  to  be 
regarded  as  the  food  of  malignant  spirits.  At  Irunga- 
lur,  a  village  about  fourteen  miles  from  Trichinopoly, 
it  forms  the  conclusion  of  the  festival  of  the  local  god 
dess  Kurumbai.  During  the  first  seven  days  the  image 
is  duly  washed,  offerings  of  rice  and  fruit  are  made,  and 
processions  are  held  through  the  streets  of  the 
village.  Then,  on  the  eighth  day,  a  small  earthen 
pot,  called  the  karagam,  is  prepared  at  the  shrine 
of  the  goddess.  The  elaborate  decorations  of  the 
karagam  have  been  already  described,1  and  I  need 
not  describe  them  again.  When  it  is  ready,  some  boiled 
rice,  fruits,  cocoanuts,  and  incense  are  first  offered  to 
it,  and  then  the  pujari  ties  on  his  wrist  a  kapu,  i.e.  a 
cord  dyed  with  yellow  turmeric,  to  protect  him  from 
evil  spirits.  A  lamb  is  next  brought  and  sacrificed  in 
front  of  him,  to  give  him  supernatural  power,  and  he 
then  takes  the  karagam  on  his  head,  inarches  with  it  in 
procession  through  the  village  to  the  sound  of  tom-toms 
and  pipes,  and  finally  deposits  it  under  a  booth  erected 
in  the  middle  of  the  village.  On  the  eighth,  ninth  and 
tenth  days  the  karagam  is  taken  in  procession  morning 
and  evening,  and  rice  and  fruits,  camphor  and  incense 
are  also  offered  to  it. 

On  the  tenth  day,  at  about  seven  a.m.,  before  the  pro- 

1  See  p.  37  above. 


WORSHIP  IN  THE  TAMIL  COUNTRY  101 

cession  starts,  a  lamb  is  killed  in  front  of  the  karagam. 
The  throat  is  first  cut,  and  then  the  head  cut  off  and 
the  blood  collected  in  a  new  earthen  pot  filled  with 
boiled  rice.  The  pot  is  put  in  a  frame  of  ropes  and 
taken  by  a  pujari  to  a  stone,  about  four  feet  high, 
called  ellai-kal  (i.e.  boundary-stone),  planted  in  the 
ground  some  three  hundred  yards  off.  A  crowd  of 
villagers  run  after  him  with  wild  yells,  but  no  tom 
toms  or  pipes  are  played.  When  he  comes  to  the 
boundary-stone,  he  runs  round  it  thrice,  and  the  third 
time  throws  the  pot  over  his  shoulder  behind  him  on  to 
another  smaller  stone,  about  two  feet  high  and  some 
five  or  six  feet  in  circumference,  which  stands  at  the 
foot  of  the  ellai-kal.  The  earthen  pot  is  dashed  to 
pieces  and  the  rice  and  blood  scatter  over  the  two  stones 
and  all  around  them.  The  pujari  then  runs  quickly 
back  to  the  booth,  where  the  karagam  stands,  without 
looking  behind  him,  followed  by  the  crowd  in  dead 
silence.  The  man  who  carries  the  pot  is  supposed  to 
be  possessed  by  Kurambai,  and  is  in  a  frantic  state  as 
he  runs  to  the  boundary- stone,  and  has  to  be  held  up  by 
some  of  the  crowd,  to  prevent  his  falling  to  the  ground. 
The  pouring  out  of  the  rice  and  blood  is  regarded  as  a 
propitiation  of  an  evil  spirit  residing  in  the  boundary- 
stone,  called  Ellai-Karuppu,  and  of  all  the  evil  and 
malignant  spirits  of  the  neighbourhood,  who  are  his 
attendants.  When  the  pujari  gets  back  to  the  booth, 
he  prostrates  himself  before  the  karagam,  and  all  the 
people  do  the  same.  Then  they  go  to  bathe  in  the 
neighbouring  tank,  and  afterwards  return  to  the  booth, 
when  another  lamb  is  sacrificed,  and  the  procession 
starts  off  through  the  village. 

In  the  evening  of  the  same  day  a  pig,  a  sheep,  and 
a  cock  are  bought  from  the  funds  of  the  shrine,  and 
taken  to  the  shrine  itself,  which  stands  outside  the 
village.  There  they  are  killed  in  front  of  a  stone  image 
of  Madurai-Viran,  which  stands  in  a  separate  little 
shrine  in  front  of  th^.t  of  Kurumbai.  A  large  quantity 
of  rice  is  boiled  inside  the  walls  of  the  compound,  and 
then  the  flesh  of  the  three  animals  is  cooked  and  made 


102  THE   VILLAGE   GODS   OF   SOUTH   INDIA 

into  curry.  The  rice  and  curry  are  put  on  a  cloth, 
spread  over  straw,  in  front  of  the  image,  while  the 
pujan  does  puja  to  Madurai-Viran  inside  his  shrine, 
offering  arrack,  fruit,  flowers,  incense,  and  camphor, 
and  saying  mantrams ;  afterwards,  he  sprinkles  some 
water  on  the  curry  and  rice,  which  are  then  distributed 
to  the  people  present.  During  this  sacrifice  to  Madurai- 
Viran  Kurumbai's  shrine  is  closed. 

Pullambadi,  Trichinopoly  District.  The  ceremony 
of  propitiating  the  spirit  of  the  boundary-stone  is  very 
common  in  the  Trichinopoly  district,  though  there  are 
the  usual  variations  of  local  custom  in  performing  it. 
At  a  village  called  Pullambadi  it  takes  place  in  connex 
ion  with  the  festival  of  Kulanthalamman,  which  lasts 
for  fifteen  days.  On  the  first  day  the  image  is  washed, 
and  a  sheep  is  killed  outside  the  enclosure  as  a  sacrifice 
to  Karuppu  (a  subordinate  male  deity),  the  door  of  the 
shrine  of  the  goddess  being  closed.  Rice,  fruit,  flowers, 
etc.,  are  also  offered  to  the  goddess.  On  the  next  six 
days  only  rice,  fruits,  etc.,  are  offered  ;  but  on  the 
eighth  day  two  more  sheep  are  sacrificed  to  Karuppu. 
From  the  ninth  to  the  fifteenth  day  the  metal  image  of 
the  goddess1  is  taken  in  procession  round  the  village, 
each  day  on  a  different  vahanam  :2  on  the  fifteenth  day 
it  is  carried  on  a  car,  and  on  this  day  three  sheep  are 
killed  in  front  of  the  shrine,  before  the  procession 
starts,  the  blood  being  collected  in  an  earthen  pot  and 
mixed  with  boiled  rice.  Then  a  sheep  is  sacrificed  at 
each  of  the  nine  corners  of  the  streets  that  surround  the 
temple,  and  the  blood  of  all  the  sheep  is  put  into  earthen 
vessels  by  a  pujari  of  the  Shervagaru  caste,  called 
the  Kappukaran,  the  animals  being  all  killed  by  one  of 
the  Pariahs.  The  Kappukaran  then  mixes  all  the  blood 
and  rice  together  in  one  large  earthen  pot  and  carries 
it  to  the  village,  which  is  about  half  a  mile  away.  Nine 
more  sheep  are  sacrificed  at  nine  other  corners  of  the 
village  itself,  and  their  blood  is  again  collected  and 
mixed  with  the  rest.  When  the  car  has  come  back  to 

1  See  pp.  36-37  above.  *  See  p  90  above. 


WORSHIP   IN  THE  TAMIL   COUNTRY  103 

its  resting-place  and  the  procession  is  finished,  the 
Kappukaran  takes  the  large  vessel  full  of  blood  and  rice, 
and,  followed  by  all  the  men  of  the  village,  some  hold 
ing  him  by  the  arms,  goes  to  the  western  boundary  of 
the  village  lands,  where  is  the  boundary-stone,  ellai- 
kal,  about  two  feet  square  and  one-and-a-half  feet  high. 
A  lamb  is  then  killed  over  the  stone,  so  that  its  blood 
flows  over  it ;  and  the  head,  which  has  been  cut  off,  is 
then  placed  on  the  top  of  the  stone.  The  Kappukaran 
runs  thrice  round  the  stone,  carrying  the  pot  full  of  rice 
and  blood  in  a  framework  of  ropes,  and,  facing  the 
stone,  dashes  the  pot  against  it.  This  done,  he  at  once 
runs  away,  without  stopping  to  look  back.  The  other 
villagers  go  away  before  the  pot  is  broken.  This  con 
cludes  the  ceremonies  of  the  festival. 

Semdza,  near  Pudukkottai.  At  another  village, 
Sembia,  in  the  Pudukkottai  taluq,1  the  ceremonies 
connected  with  the  propitiation  of  boundary  spirits  are 
rather  more  elaborate.  There  is  a  boundary-stone  at 
each  of  the  four  corners  of  the  village  site,  five  more 
stones  inside  the  village,  and  another  stone  on  the 
boundary  of  the  village  land. 

During  the  Pidari  festival  boiled  rice,  fruits,  etc., 
are  offered  at  all  the  nine  boundary  stones  in  the  village. 
On  the  sixteenth  day  the  image  of  Pidari  is  taken  to  the 
house  of  the  pujari,  who  is  to  perform  the  dread  ceremony 
of  propitiating  the  spirits  that  inhabit  the  boundary- 
stone  of  the  village  lands.  The  pujari  puts  the  kapu2 
on  his  wrist,  and  a  goat,  entirely  black,  is  sacrificed 
before  the  image,  and  its  blood  collected  in  an  earthen 
pot,  but  not  mixed  with  rice.  The  metal  image  of 
Pidari  is  then  carried  in  procession  round  the  village  on 
a  wooden  horse ;  and  at  each  of  the  nine  stones  in  the 
village  itself  a  lamb  is  sacrificed.  When  this  proces 
sion  is  ended,  the  pujari  with  the  kapu  on  his  wrist  takes 
the  earthen  pot,  with  the  blood  of  the  black  goat  inside 
it,  fastens  it  inside  a  frame  of  ropes,  and  runs  to  the 

1  A  taluq  is  a  division  of  a  civil  district. 
*  See  p.  100, 


104  THE  VILLAGE  GODS  OF   SOUTH   INDIA 

boundary-stone  on  the  extreme  limit  of  the  village  land. 
About  twenty  or  thirty  villagers  run  with  him,  holding  him 
by  the  arms,  as  he  is  out  of  his  senses,  being  possessed 
with  Pidari.  When  he  arrives  at  the  stone,  he  runs 
once  round,  and  then  stands  facing  it,  and  dashes  the 
pot  against  it.  Without  a  moment's  delay  and  without 
looking  behind  him,  he  runs  back  to  the  place  where 
Pidari  is  seated  on  the  wooden  horse,  on  which  she 
was  carried  round  the  village.  The  image  is  taken 
back  to  the  shrine  ;  and  the  ceremony  is  at  an  end. 

An  untoward  event  happened  a  few  years  ago  in 
connexion  with  one  of  these  Pidari  festivals,  at  a 
village  in  the  Trichinopoly  district.  The  festival  had 
commenced  and  the  pujari  had  tied  the  kapu  on  his 
wrist,  when  a  dispute  arose  between  the  trustees  of  the 
shrine,  which  caused  the  festival  to  be  stopped.  The 
dispute  could  not  be  settled,  and  the  festival  was  suspend 
ed  for  three  years,  and  during  all  that  time  there  could  be 
no  marriages  among  the  Udaya  caste,  while  the  poor 
pujari,  with  the  kapu  on  his  wrist,  had  to  remain  the 
whole  of  the  three  years  in  the  temple,  not  daring  to 
go  out,  lest  Pidari  in  her  wrath  should  slay  him. 

Tukanapaliam,  Ta?ijore  District.  At  a  village  in 
the  Tanjore  district,  called  Tukanapaliam,  the  boun 
dary  spirits  are  propitiated  during  the  Kaliamman  fes 
tival  by  the  sacrifice  of  a  buffalo.  On  the  last  day  of  the 
festival  the  image  of  Kaliamman,  who  in  many  parts  of 
the  Tanjore  district  is  specially  the  goddess  of  the 
boundary,  is  taken  to  the  boundary-stone,  and  then  one 
male  buffalo  is  killed  beside  the  stone  and  buried  in  a 
pit  close  by  ;  but  nothing  is  done  either  with  the  head 
or  the  blood. 

Matuikalikudi,  near  Trichinopoly.  The  worship  of 
the  village  deity  at  a  village  called  Mahakalikudi, 
about  eight  miles  from  Trichinopoly,  presents  several 
rather  curious  features.  The  chief  deity  is  a  goddess 
called  Ujinihonkali  or  Mahakali.1  In  her  shrine  are 
four  subordinate  female  deities,  Elliamman,  Pullathal- 

1  Great  Kali. 


WORSHIP   IN   THE  TAMIL   COUNTRY  105 

amman,  Vishalakshmiamman,  and  Arigalamman,  and 
three  subordinate  male  deities,  Madurai-VIran,  Batha- 
lama,  and  lyenar.  (This  is  the  only  place  where  I  have 
come  across  lyenar  as  a  subordinate  deity.)  In  this 
temple  Ujinihonkali  is  worshipped  by  all  classes,  in 
cluding  the  Brahmans,  and  while  some  of  the  pujaris 
are  Sudras,  the  others  are  Brahmans.  An  old  Munsiff 
of  the  district  told  me  that  he  could  remember  the  time 
when  all  the  pujaris  were  Sudras.  The  Brahmans 
appear  to  have  secured  a  footing  in  the  shrine  about 
fifty  years  ago.  The  yearly  festival  is  held  in  Feb 
ruary  or  March,  and  lasts  sixteen  days. 

On  the  first  day,  called  Kankanadharanam  (i.e.  the 
wearing  of  the  bracelet),  kankanam,  i.e.  a  gold  bangle 
or  bracelet,  is  prepared  for  the  occasion  by  the  temple 
authorities  and  put  on  the  wrist  of  the  image,  which  is 
made  of  the  five  metals  in  the  form  of  a  woman,  and 
stands  about  three  feet  high.  This  must  be  done  at  an 
auspicious  hour  either  of  the  day  or  night.  One  of  the 
6udra  pujaris  at  the  same  time  puts  a  kapu  on  his  own 
right  wrist.  Boiled  rice,  cocoanuts,  plantains,  and 
limes  are  afterwards  offered  to  the  goddess,  lights  are 
placed  all  over  the  shrine,  and  incense  and  camphor  are 
burnt.  For  eight  days  the  same  ceremonies  are  repeat 
ed,  the  same  bangle  put  on  the  wrist  of  the  image  and 
the  same  kapu  on  the  wrist  of  the  piijari. 

On  the  ninth  day  this  bangle  is  removed  and  put  in 
the  treasury  of  the  shrine,  and  a  new  one  put  on.  The 
same  offerings  are  made  as  on  the  other  days,  but  on 
this  day,  for  the  first  time,  the  image  is  taken  out  and 
carried  in  procession  on  a  small  wooden  platform, 
adorned  with  tinsel,  through  the  village  with  music 
and  tom-toms,  torches  and  fireworks. 

These  ceremonies  are  then  repeated  till  the  end  of 
the  festival,  but  each  day,  till  the  fourteenth,  the  image 
is  carried  on  a  different  vehicle  or  vahanam  ;  .on  the 
tenth  day  on  a  wooden  horse,  on  the  eleventh  on  a  car, 
on  the  twelfth  on  a  wooden  lion,  on  the  thirteenth  in 
a  palanquin,  on  the  fourteenth  on  a  swan  or  bull.  No 
animal  sacrifices  are  performed  during  the  festival  at 


106  THE   VILLAGE  GODS  OF   SOUTH   INDIA 

the  shrine  itself :  but  on  the  eleventh  day  many  sheep 
and  goats  are  sacrificed  in  connexion  with  the  car 
procession.  Just  after  the  image  is  put  on  the  car, 
a  kid  is  brought  in  front  of  it  and  decapitated  by 
a  village  watchman,  or  kavalgar,  of  the  Umbellayar 
caste.  The  kavalgar  takes  up  the  head  and  carcass 
and  carries  them  round  the  car,  letting  the  blood 
drip  upon  the  ground,  and  then  gives  both  to  a 
Pariah  servant  of  the  shrine.  When  the  car  returns, 
a  sheep  is  sacrificed  in  front  of  it.  Its  head  is  cut  off 
by  the  kavalgar,  and  its  head  and  body  are  allowed  to 
lie  upon  the  ground,  while  fruits,  cocoanuts,  and  cam 
phor  are  offered.  The  man  who  provides  the  sheep 
ultimately  takes  the  body  and  the  pujari  the  head. 
While  the  car  is  being  dragged  through  the  streets, 
people  who  have  made  vows  bring  sheep  to  the  doors 
of  their  houses,  and  the  kavalgar  comes  with  his  heavy 
chopper  and  cuts  off  their  heads. 

Kannanur,  near  Trichinopoly.  At  the  neighbouring 
village  of  Kannanur  there  is  a  curious  local  variation  in 
the  ordinary  rite  of  sacrifice.  During  the  festival  of 
Mariamman  many  people  who  have  made  vows  bring 
sheep,  goats,  fowls,  pigeons,  parrots,  cows,  and  calves 
to  the  temple,  and  leave  them  in  the  compound  alive. 
At  the  end  of  the  festival  these  animals  are  all  sold  to  a 
contractor.  Two  years  ago  they  fetched  Rs.  400,  a 
good  haul  for  the  temple,  which  is  particularly  a  large 
one,  covering  two  acres  of  ground  enclosed  by  a  high 
wall. 

Buffalo  sacrifices  are  not  as  common  in  the  Tamil  as 
in  the  Telugu  country,  but  they  are  offered  in  many 
villages,  especially  in  connexion  with  the  worship  of 
Madura-Kallamman. 

Turayur,  near  Trichinopoly.  At  a  village  called 
Turayur,  near  Trichinopoly,  a  buffalo  sacrifice  is  offered 
once  in  five  or  six  years.  Before  the  day  of  the  festival 
is  fixed,  the  chief  men  of  the  village  go  to  the  shrine, 
offer  rice  and  fruits,  etc.,  and  ask  the  goddess  whether 
they  may  perform  the  festival.  If  a  lizard  utters  a 
chirp  in  a  part  of  the  temple  fixed  on  beforehand,  it  is 


WORSHIP  IN  THE  TAMIL  COUNTRY  107 

taken  as  a  sign  that  permission  is  given,  and  the  fes 
tival  is  arranged.  The  buffaloes  devoted  for  sacrifice  are 
generally  chosen  some  time  beforehand  by  people  who 
make  vows  in  sickness  or  trouble,  and  then  allowed  to 
roam  about  the  village  at  will.  When  they  become 
troublesome,  the  people  go  and  ask  permission  of  the 
deity  to  hold  a  sacrifice.  The  buffaloes  are  brought  to 
the  shrine  on  the  appointed  day  and  killed  by  a  man 
of  the  Kallar  caste,  who  cuts  off  the  heads  with  a 
chopper.  Nothing  is  done  with  the  blood,  but  both 
head  and  carcass  are  thrown  into  a  pit  close  by  the 
shrine  as  soon  as  the  animal  is  dead.  The  same  pit  is 
used  at  each  festival,  but  it  is  cleared  out  for  each 
occasion.  When  all  the  carcasses  have  been  put  in, 
incense  and  camphor  are  burnt,  cocoanuts  and  fruits  are 
offered  on  the  edge  of  the  pit,  and  then  earth  is  thrown 
in,  and  the  carcasses  are  covered  up.  This  takes  place 
outside  the  temple  walls,  and  during  the  sacrifice 
a  curtain  is  drawn  before  the  shrine,  where  the 
immovable  stone  image  of  the  goddess  is  located ; 
but,  on  the  other  hand,  the  metal  image,  used  in 
processions,  is  taken  out  before  the  sacrifice  begins, 
carried  on  a  wooden  lion,  and  placed  on  four  stone 
pillars  specially  erected  for  the  purpose  outside  the 
temple,  about  four  or  five  yards  from  the  place  where 
the  buffaloes  are  killed.  No  curtain  is  drawn  before 
this  image :  the  sacrifice  is  performed  in  full  view 
of  the  goddess.  It  is  a  curious  little  compromise 
between  ancient  custom  and  Brahman  prejudice. 

Another  village.  At  another  village  I  found  that 
Brahman  ideas  had  taken  one  step  further  in  the  worship 
of  Madura-Kallamman,  as  no  animal  sacrifices  of  any 
kind  are  offered  there  to  the  goddess  herself,  but  only 
to  Periyanna-svami,  a  male  deity  residing  on  the  top 
of  a  hill  some  three  miles  away  from  her  shrine ;  and 
even  there  the  pujaris  lamented  that,  owing  to  the 
degeneracy  of  the  age,  offerers  now  take  away  both 
head  and  carcass  for  their  own  use,  instead  of  leaving 
the  head,  as  was  done  in  better  days,  to  be  the 
perquisite  of  the  pujaris.  At  one  village  I  was  told 


108  THE  VILLAGE  GODS  OF   SOUTH   INDIA 

that  there  used  to  be  buffalo  sacrifices  some  twenty 
years  ago  ;  but  the  people  did  not  know  to  what  deity 
they  were  offered,  and  none  are  ever  offered  now. 

Pullambadi)  Trichina  poly  District.  At  Pullambadi, 
a  village  of  some  size  in  the  Trichinopoly  district, 
I  was  told  that  Madura-Kali  only  accepts  Vedic?  i.e. 
orthodox,  sacrifices.  All  animal  sacrifices,  therefore, 
are  made  to  Madurai-Viran  or  Karuppu,  her  male 
guardians,  and  a  curtain  is  drawn  before  Madura-Kali 
while  they  are  being  offered.  The  pujari  in  this  village 
collects  the  blood  of  the  animals  in  an  earthen  pot, 
mixes  it  with  rice  and  makes  it  up  into  little  balls. 
Then,  possessed  by  Karuppu  or  Madurai-Viran,  he 
takes  the  pot  and  runs  round  the  temple  enclosure,  and 
at  each  corner  throws  up  a  ball  of  rice  and  blood,  which 
is  carried  off  by  Karuppu  or  Madurai-Viran  (so  the 
people  firmly  believe)  and  never  falls  down.  The 
Munsiff,  who  was  quite  a  well-educated  man,  assured  me 
that  this  was  a  fact,  and  that  he  had  seen  it  with  his 
own  eyes — only,  as  he  admitted,  the  ceremony  takes 
place  in  the  dark  ! 

Vallum,  Tanjore  District.  Buffaloes  are  offered  in 
some  villages  of  the  Tanjore  district  both  to  Kaliamman 
and  Pidari.  Where  the  sacrifice  is  strictly  performed, 
as  at  Vallum,  the  pujari,  who  is  a  Siidra,  lives  only  on 
milk  and  fruit,  and  eats  only  once  a  day  for  a  whole 
month  beforehand,  and  on  the  day  of  the  sacrifice  puts 
the  kapu2  on  his  right  wrist  before  he  takes  hold  of  the 
sacrificial  sword.  It  is  supposed  that  he  is  first  inspired 
by  the  deity  before  he  can  kill  the  victim.  He  cuts  off 
the  head  sometimes  in  one  blow,  and  sometimes  in  two 
or  three.  Nothing  is  done  with  the  blood,  and  both 
head  and  carcass  are  buried  in  a  pit  near  the  shrine. 
The  dung  of  the  victim  is  mixed  with  water,  and  poured 
over  the  image  of  the  deity.  In  some  villages  in  the 
Tamil  country  it  is  customary  to  take  the  entrails  of  the 
victim  and  hang  them  round  the  pujari 's  neck  and  put 

1  This  word  literally  means  consistent  with  the  Vedas. 
1  See  p.  100. 


WORSHIP   IN  THE  TAMIL  COUNTRY  109 

the  liver  in  his  mouth  during  the  procession,1  when  the 
rice  and  blood  is  sprinkled  through  the  village,  and 
sometimes  part  of  the  entrails  is  cooked  with  rice  and 
presented  before  the  image.  At  one  village  I  found 
that,  after  this  procession  has  gone  round  the  houses, 
it  passes  on  to  the  burning  ghat,2  where  the  entrails 
are  taken  from  the  pujan's  neck  and  the  liver  from  his 
mouth ;  and  both  are  laid  down  with  some  curry  and 
rice,  which  is  afterwards  eaten  by  a  few  of  the  low- 
caste  people.  These  extremely  repulsive  processions, 
however,  are  not,  as  in  the  Telugu  country,  especially 
connected  with  buffalo  sacrifices. 

Another  village.  An  unfeeling  custom  prevails  in 
one  village  that  I  came  across,  which  is  considerably 
worse  than  seething  a  kid  in  its  mother's  milk.  When 
a  pig  is  sacrificed  to  Angalamman,  its  neck  is  first  cut 
slightly  at  the  top  and  the  blood  allowed  to  flow  on  to 
some  boiled  rice  placed  on  a  plantain  leaf,  and  then  the 
rice  soaked  in  its  own  blood  is  given  to  the  pig  to  eat. 
If  the  pig  eats  it,  the  omen  is  good.  If  not,  the  omen 
is  bad.  But  in  any  case  the  pig  has  its  head  cut  off  by 
a  Sudra  pujari.  In  some  villages  the  blood  of  the  pig, 
offered  to  Angalamman,  is  mixed  with  boiled  rice, 
taken  to  the  burning  ghat,  where  the  dead  bodies  are 
burned,  and  thrown  into  the  air  at  night  as  an  offering 
to  the  spirits  that  hover  round  the  place. 

Pudukkottai  sub-division,  Trichinopoly  District. 
Among  other  curkms  applications  of  the  blood  of 
animals,  not  the  least  interesting  and  significant  is  the 
one  that  prevails  in  nearly  all  the  villages  of  the 
Pudukkottai  taluq  of  the  Trichinopoly  district,  where 
it  is  the  custom  for  all  the  villagers  to  dip  cloths  in  the 
blood  of  animals  slain  simply  for  food,  and  hang  them 
up  on  the  eaves  of  their  houses  to  protect  the  cattle 
against  disease.  This  is  probably  a  relic  of  an  age 
when  the  eating  of  animal  food  under  any  circumstances 
had  a  religious  significance. 

1  See  above,  p.  52,  and  below,  p.  148. 

2  The  place  where  the  dead  are  burned. 


110  THE   VILLAGE  GODS  OF   SOUTH   INDIA 

Pullambadi,  Trichinopoly  District.  It  is  refreshing 
to  turn  to  a  custom  connected  with  the  worship  of 
village  deities  which  can  make  some  pretence  to 
practical  utility.  In  the  village  of  Pullambadi,  at  the 
shrine  of  Kulanthalamman,  whose  festival  has  already 
been  described,1  an  interesting  custom  prevails,  which 
seems  to  be  not  uncommon  in  those  parts.  When 
a  creditor  cannot  recover  a  debt,  he  writes  out  a  state 
ment  of  his  claim  against  his  debtor  on  dried  palmyra 
leaves,  presents  it  to  the  goddess,  and  hangs  it  up  on 
a  spear  before  her  image.  If  the  claim  is  just  and  the 
debtor  does  not  pay,  it  is  believed  that  he  will  be 
afflicted  with  sickness  and  terrifying  dreams,  and  that 
in  his  dreams  the  goddess  will  warn  him  to  pay  the  debt 
at  once.  If,  however,  he  disputes  the  claim,  then  he 
in  turn  writes  out  his  statement  of  the  case  and  hangs 
it  up  on  the  same  spear.  The  deity  then  decides  which 
statement  is  true  and  afflicts  the  perjurer  with  dreams 
and  misfortunes  till  the  false  statement  is  withdrawn. 
When  the  claim  is  acknowledged,  the  debtor  brings  the 
money  to  the  pujari,  who  places  it  before  the  goddess, 
and  then  sends  for  the  creditor  and  informs  him  that 
the  debt  is  paid.  All  the  money  thus  paid  into  the 
temple  coffers  is  handed  over  to  the  various  creditors 
daring  the  festival  in  April  or  May,  after  deducting  the 
amount  due  to  the  temple  treasury.  This  is  certainly 
a  simple  method  of  doing  justice  in  the  matter  of 
debts,  and  probably  just  as  effective  as  the  more 
elaborate  and  more  expensive  processes  of  our  courts 
of  Jaw.  I  was  told  that  about  ten  creditors  come  to 
the  temple  every  year,  and  that  the  temple  had  made 
about  Rs.  3,000  as  its  commission  on  the  debts  collected 
during  the  last  thirty  years.  Before  that  time  the 
people  came  and  stated  their  claims  to  the  goddess 
orally,  promising  to  give  her  a  share  if  the  debts  were 
recovered ;  but  some  thirty  years  ago  the  system  of 
written  statements  was  introduced,  which,  evidently, 
has  proved  far  more  effectual  in  the  settlement  of  just 

1  See  above,  p.  102. 


WORSHIP   IN  THE  TAMIL  COUNTRY  111 

claims  and  much  more  profitable  to  the  temple.  To 
the  practical  British  mind  this  seems  the  one  really 
sensible  ceremony  connected  with  the  worship  of  the 
village  deities  in  South  India. 


CHAPTER   VII 

FOLKLORE    OF    THE    VILLAGE   GODS 
OF    SOUTH    INDIA1 

A  FEW  specimens  of  the  folklore  connected  with 
the  village  deities  will  serve  to  throw  some  light  on  the 
religious  ideas  of  the  people,  the  antiquity  of  the  village 
deities  themselves,  the  struggles  that  have  taken  place 
in  former  years  between  the  worship  of  these  primitive 
goddesses  and  the  more  modern  cults  of  Siva  and 
Vishnu,  and  the  efforts  made  in  the  later  times  to 
connect  the  ruder  village  deities  with  the  more 
dignified  gods  and  goddesses  worshipped  by  the 
Brahmans. 

Many  of  the  stories  are  wild  and  fantastic,  marked 
by  a  thoroughly  Indian  extravagance  and  exaggeration; 
some  seem  to  be  faint  echoes  of  actual  events  in  the 
past ;  and  many  of  the  details  were  evidently  invented 
to  account  for  pieces  of  ritual,  the  meaning  of  which 
had  been  forgotten.  Here  is  one  which  probably  pre 
serves  the  traditional  story  of  some  palace  tragedy  and 
the  conversion  of  the  victim  into  a  local  deity  and  also 
the  memory  of  some  attempt  made  to  put  down  a 
primitive  form  of  worship. 

Mlnac hiamman  of  Madura.  In  Madura  during 
the  time  of  the  Pandya  dynasty,  there  was  a  wicked 
irreligious  king  called  Pandian.  In  his  pride  and 
presumption  he  closed  the  temple  of  Mmachiamman," 
the  renowned  local  goddess.  She  was  enraged  at  this, 

1  The  story  of  Amraavaru  in  this  chapter  is  reprinted  from  an 
article  in  the  Nineteenth  Century,  by  kind  permission  of  the  Editor. 

2  Sanskrit,   MmakshI,   fish-eyed,   an    epithet    of   the   wife  of 
Siva,  probably  meaning  with  love-filled  eyes. 


FOLKLORE  113 

and,  in  order  to  take  vengeance,  became  incarnate  as  a 
new-born  infant.  King  Pandian,  who  greatly  desired  to 
have  a  child,  one  day  found  the  deity  incarnate  as  a 
little  girl,  lying  in  the  palace,  with  a  very  curious  brace 
let  on  her  arm,  which  was  the  exact  copy  of  one 
belonging  to  his  wife.  He  wished  to  adopt  the  child, 
but  the  astrologers  warned  him  that  she  would  bring 
evil  upon  his  house,  so  he  had  her  put  in  a  basket  and 
cast  into  the  river.  A  merchant  picked  the  basket  out, 
brought  her  up  as  his  own  daughter,  and  called  her 
Kannahai.  Shortly  before  this,  it  happened  that  the 
god  Siva  also  became  incarnate,  as  another  merchant 
living  at  Kaveripampatinam,  a  village  at  the  mouth  of 
the  river  Kaveri.  Hearing  of  the  girl's  mysterious 
origin,  he  went  and  married  her.  After  some  years  he 
became  very  poor,  and,  in  spite  of  his  wife's  remon 
strances,  took  her  strange  bracelet  to  Madura  to  sell  it. 
It  happened  that  King  Pandian's  wife  had  lost  her 
bracelet,  which  exactly  resembled  this  one,  a  few  days 
before  this.  So  the  merchant  was  arrested  on  the 
charge  of  stealing  it,  brought  before  the  king  and  put  to 
death.  In  a  few  days,  his  wife,  Kannahai,  went  to 
Madura,  heard  what  had  happened,  took  the  form  of 
Thurgai,1  the  demon-killing  goddess,  and  slew  Pandian. 
Since  then  she  has  been  worshipped  by  the  people. 
The  slaughter  of  Pandian  created  in  her  a  desire  for 
bloodshed,  and  she  is  now  a  deity  whom  it  is  thought 
prudent  to  propitiate. 

Madurai-Viran.  The  following  story  is  current 
about  Madurai-Viran  in  the  folklore  of  South  India. 
He  was  a  soldier  in  the  service  of  the  Naick  King  of 
Madura,  some  centuries  ago.  The  daughter  of  the  king 
fell  in  love  with  him.  So  Madurai-Viran  gave  up  his 
position  and  all  his  prospects  of  promotion  and  went  off 
with  the  king's  daughter.  After  their  death  both 
Madurai-Viran  and  the  king's  daughter  were  deified  and 
worshipped.  Madurai-Viran  is  also  known  as  Patinet- 

1  Durga,  one  of  the  names  of  Kali,  the  wife  of  !§iva,  who  got 
this  name  because  she  killed  a  violent  demon  named  Durga. 

8 


114  THE  VILLAGE    GODS  OF    SOUTH   INDIA 

tampadi  Karuppan,  or  the  guard  of  the  eighteen  steps, 
because,  in  the  courtyard  of  the  Azhagirisami  temple, 
which  is  one  of  the  richest  shrines  in  all  India,  there 
is   a    flight  of  eighteen  steps,  nine  of  which  lead   up 
to  a  platform  on  one  side  while  nine  lead  down  from 
it  on  the  other.       On  the  platform   is  a   huge   image 
of  Karuppan,  twenty  feet  high,  with  enormous  eyes  as 
big  as  umbrellas.     The  image  is  covered  with  spears, 
guns   and  arms,  which    people   who   have   made    vows 
come   and  offer    to    Karuppan.     The  room   where  the 
treasures  of  the  temple  are  kept  is  locked  up  every 
night,  and   the    key,  instead   of   being    taken    away,  is 
placed  on  the    platform    in    front    of    the    image.       It 
seems   an   invitation   to   burglars  ;  but   nobody   would 
ever   dare   to   take  the  treasure  which   is   guarded  by 
Karuppan.      It  is  said,  in  the  folklore  of  the  country, 
that  some  centuries  ago  eighteen    Mayavis,  or  magi 
cians,  so   called   from    the   illusion,  maya,  which   they 
produce  in  the  minds  of  people,  came  to  the  shrine  of 
Azhagiri   with    the    intention    of    carrying    away    the 
essence  of  the  sanctity  of  the  shrine  and  transporting  it 
elsewhere.     Their  idea  was  to  carry  away  the  spiritual 
essence    of    the  god  in  a  wooden  cylinder.     The   god 
Azhagar,  the  beautiful  one,  became  aware  of  the  plot 
to  carry  away  his  essence,  and  so  he  entered  into  the 
body  of  a  small  boy,  and  by  his  mouth  informed  the  king 
of  the  intended  outrage  and  asked  him  to  prevent  it. 
He  also  told  the  king  that  the  Mayavis  would  render 
themselves  invisible  by  a  black  paste  which  they  put 
on  their  foreheads.      (This  paste  is  generally  made  by 
a  distillation  of  the  head  of  a  first-born  child  that  has 
died,  with    some    other    ingredients.     If,  therefore,  a 
first-born  child  dies,  people  generally  bury  it  carefully, 
in  the  backyard  of  their  houses,  to  prevent    the   head 
being  taken  away  by  magicians  for  this  purpose.)    The 
king   consulted  Ramanuja,  who  was  his  family  priest, 
and    Ramanuja  advised  him  to  shut  the  doors  of  the 
temple  and  then  pour  boiling  rice-water  into  the  courtyard 
so  that  the  steam  arising  from  it  might  melt  the  paste. 
This  was  done,  and  the  Mayavls,  becoming  visible,  were 


FOLKLORE  115 

arrested  by  the  king's  soldiers  and  put  to  death,  and 
each  one  was  buried  under  one  of  the  eighteen  steps 
leading  up  to  the  platform  on  which  the  image  of 
Karuppan  stands,  as  a  solemn  warning  to  all  liars  and 
thieves.  Civil  suits  in  the  Madura  district  are  con 
stantly  brought  to  the  temple  to  be  settled  by  refer 
ence  to  Karuppan.  If  a  man  will  swear  in  the 
presence  of  the  image  that  his  claim  is  a  just  one,  the 
claim  is  admitted  to  be  true,  as  it  is  supposed  that  no  one 
would  dare  to  swear  falsely  before  Karuppan. 

One  of  the  many  stories  current  about  Mariamma, 
the  goddess  of  small-pox,  is  as  follows  : — One  of  the 
nine  great  Rishis  in  the  olden  days,  named  Piruhu,  had 
a  wife  named  Nagavali,  equally  famed  for  her  beauty 
and  her  virtue.  One  day,  when  the  Rishi  was  away 
from  home,  the  Trimurti1  came  to  visit  her,  to  see 
whether  she  was  as  beautiful  and  virtuous  as  reported. 
Not  knowing  who  they  were,  and  resenting  their 
intrusion,  she  had  them  changed  into  little  children. 
They  naturally  took  offence,  and  cursed  her,  so  that  her 
beauty  faded  away,  and  her  face  became  dotted  with 
marks  like  those  of  the  small-pox.  When  Piruhu 
returned,  and  found  her  thus  disfigured,  he  drove  her 
away,  and  declared  that  she  should  be  born  a  demon  in 
the  next  world,  and  cause  the  spread  of  a  disease,  which 
would  make  people  like  herself.  In  memory  of  the 
change  which  Piruhu  found  in  her,  she  was  called 
Mari,  i.e.  changed,  in  the  next  birth.  When  she  was 
put  away,  it  is  said  that  a  washerwoman  took  care  of 
her,  and  that  in  consequence  she  was  also  called  Uppai 
(a  washerman's  oven).  I  may  remark  that  a  totally 
different  derivation  of  the  word  Mari  was  given  me  in 
Mysore.2 

Another  story  about  the  origin  of  Mariamma  is  that 
she  was  the  wife  of  the  Tamil  poet  Tiruvalluvar,  who 
was  a  Pariah,  that  she  got  small-pox  and  went  from 
house  to  house  begging  for  food  and  fanning  herself 
with  margosa  leaves  to  keep  off  the  flies  from  her  sores. 

1  See  p.  24,  note.  •  See  above,  p.  29. 


116  THE   VILLAGE   GODS   OF    SOUTH  INDIA 

When  she  recovered,  the  people  worshipped  her  as  the 
goddess  of  small-pox,  and  hung  up  margosa  leaves  over 
their  doors  to  keep  the  small-pox  away. 

Quite  a  different  story  about  Mariamma  was  given 
me  by  an  Indian  Christian,  who  was  told  it  by  his  Hindu 
father.  According  to  this  legend,  Mariamma  was  the 
mother  of  Parasurama,  one  of  the  incarnations  of  Vishnu, 
and  wife  of  Jamadagni,  a  famous  Rishi  (Vedic  seer). 
She  was  so  chaste  in  mind  that  she  could  carry  water  in 
a  mass  without  any  vessel,  and  her  wet  cloth  would  fly 
up  into  the  air  and  remain  there  till  it  was  dry.  One 
day,  as  she  was  coming  home  from  bathing,  some 
of  the  Gandharvas,  or  heavenly  singers,  flew  over 
her,  and  she  saw  their  reflection  in  the  ball  of  water 
in  her  hand.  She  could  not  help  admiring  their 
beauty  ;  and,  through  this  slight  lapse  from  the  perfect 
ideal  of  chastity,  she  lost  her  power,  the  water  flowed 
down  to  the  ground,  and  her  cloth  fell  from  the  sky. 
So  she  arrived  home  with  no  water  and  with  a  wet 
cloth.  The  Rishi  questioned  her  as  to  the  meaning 
of  this  and  she  confessed  her  fault.  Her  stern 
husband  ordered  her  son  Parasurama  to  take  her  into 
the  wilderness  and  cut  off  her  head.  So  the  son 
took  his  mother  away,  but  when  they  came  to  the 
appointed  place  Mariamma  met  a  Pariah  women,  and  in 
her  longing  for  sympathy  embraced  her  in  her  arms. 
So  Parasurama  cut  off  both  their  heads  together  and 
went  back  in  great  sorrow.  His  father  promised  him 
any  reward  he  chose  to  ask  in  return  for  his  obedience  : 
so  Parasurama  asked  that  his  mother  might  be  restor 
ed  to  life.  The  father  granted  his  request  and  gave 
him  some  water  in  a  vessel  and  a  cane,  telling  him  to 
put  his  mother's  head  on  her  body,  sprinkle  the  water 
on  her,  and  tap  her  with  the  cane.  In  his  eager  haste 
he  put  his  mother's  head  on  the  body  of  the  Pariah 
woman  and  vice  versa,  and  restored  them  both  to  life. 
The  woman  with  the  Brahman  head  and  Pariah  body 
was  afterwards  worshipped  as  Mariamma ;  while  the 
woman  with  the  Pariah  head  and  Brahman  body  was 
worshipped  as  the  goddess  Yellamma.  To  Yellamma 


FOLKLORE  117 

buffaloes  are  sacrificed ;  but  to  Mariamma  goats  and 
cocks,  but  not  buffaloes. 

The  story  is  an  interesting  one,  because  it  probably 
describes  the  fusion  of  the  Aryan  and  Dravidian  cults  in 
the  days  when  the  Aryans  first  found  their  way  into 
South  India.  A  Pariah  body  with  a  Brahman  head  is  an 
apt  description  of  the  cult  of  Siva,  while  a  Pariah  head 
with  a  Brahman  body  might  well  describe  some  of  the 
cults  of  the  ancient  Dravidian  deities,  modified  by 
Brahman  ideas  and  influences.  The  fact  that  the  deity 
to  whom  the  buffalo  is  offered  was  the  one  with  the 
Pariah  head  shows  that  the  buffalo  sacrifice  was 
specially  characteristic  of  the  old  Dravidian  religion, 
and  suggests  that  the  buffalo  was  the  totem  of  the 
Pariahs. 

The  Buffalo-Sacrifice.  Another  quaint  story,  that 
is  found  all  over  the  Telugu  country  in  various  forms, 
attempts  to  account  for  the  prominent  part  taken  by 
the  Pariahs  in  the  worship  offered  to  the  village  deities, 
aud  also  to  explain  some  strange  features  in  the  ritual. 
In  ancient  days,  the  story  runs,  there  lived  a  karnam, 
i.e.  a  village  accountant,  in  a  village  to  the  east.  He 
was  blind,  and  had  only  one  daughter.  A  Pariah,  well 
versed  in  the  Vedas,  came  to  the  village  in  the  disguise 
of  a  Brahman.  The  elders  of  the  village  were  deceived 
and  induced  the  blind  karnam  to  give  his  daughter  to 
him  in  marriage,  that  he  might  succeed  to  the  office  of 
karnam  in  due  time.  The  marriage  was  celebrated  by 
Brahman  rites,  and  the  karnam's  daughter  bore  sons 
and  daughters  to  her  Pariah  husband,  without  any 
suspicion  arising  in  her  mind  as  to  his  origin.  After  a 
time  a  native  of  the  Pariah's  own  village  came  to  the 
place  where  they  were  living,  and  recognized  the  Pariah 
disguised  as  a  Brahman.  Seeing,  however,  that  he  was 
a  man  of  influence,  he  said  nothing  to  the  villagers,  but 
went  and  told  the  Pariah's  old  mother.  As  he  was  her 
only  son,  the  old  woman  set  out  in  search  of  him,  and 
came  to  the  village  where  he  lived,  and  sat  down  by  the 
well  used  by  caste  people.  The  Pariah  happened  to  go 
there,  and  recognized  his  mother  ;  so  he  took  her  to  a 


118  THE  VILLAGE  GODS  OF  SOUTH   INDIA 

barber,  had  her  head  shaved,  passed  her  off  as  a  Brahman 
widow,  and  brought  her  to  his  house,  telling  his  wife 
that  she  was  his  mother  and  was  dumb.  He  took  the 
precaution  strictly  to  enjoin  her  not  to  speak,  lest  her 
speech  should  betray  them.  One  day  the  wife  ordered 
a  meal  with  a  dish  called  Savighai  (wheat  flour  baked 
with  sugar  and  made  into  long  strings)  as  a  mark  of 
respect  to  her  mother-in-law.  During  the  meal,  the 
mother,  forgetting  the  injunction  of  silence,  asked  her 
son  what  the  Savighai  was,  saying  it  looked  like  the 
entrails  of  an  anima!.  The  wife  overheard  the  remark, 
and  her  suspicions  were  aroused  by  the  fact  that  her 
mother-in-law  could  speak,  when  her  husband  had  said 
that  she  was  dumb,  and  did  not  know  a  common  Brahman 
dish  like  Savighai ;  so  she  watched  their  conduct,  and 
felt  convinced  that  they  belonged  to  a  low  caste,  and 
were  not  Brahmans  at  all.  Accordingly,  she  sent  their 
children  to  school  one  day,  when  her  husband  was  away 
from  home,  managed  to  get  rid  of  the  mother-in-law 
for  a  few  hours,  and  then  set  fire  to  the  house  and 
burnt  herself  alive.  By  virtue  of  her  great  merit  in 
thus  expiating  the  sin  she  had  involuntarily  committed, 
she  reappeared  in  the  middle  of  the  village  in  a  divine 
form,  declared  that  the  villagers  had  done  her  great 
wrong  by  marrying  her  to  a  Pariah,  and  that  she  would 
ruin  them  all.  The  villagers  implored  mercy  in  abject 
terror.  She  was  appeased  by  their  entreaties,  con 
sented  to  remain  in  the  village  as  their  village  goddess, 
and  commanded  the  villagers  to  worship  her.  When 
she  was  about  to  be  burnt  in  the  fire,  she  vowed  that 
her  husband  should  be  brought  before  her  and  beheaded, 
that  one  of  his  legs  should  be  cut  off  and  put  in  his 
mouth,  the  fat  of  his  stomach  put  on  his  head,  and  a 
lighted  lamp  placed  on  the  top  of  it.  (These  are  details 
of  the  buffalo  sacrifice,  which  has  been  already 
described,  and  this  part  of  the  story  was  evidently 
composed  to  explain  the  ritual,  of  which  the  true 
meaning  had  long  been  forgotten.)  The  villagers 
therefore  seized  the  husband,  stripped  him  naked,  took 
him  in  procession  round  the  village,  beheaded  him  in 


FOLKLORE  119 

her  presence,  and  treated  his  leg  and  the  fat  of  his 
stomach  as  directed.  Then  her  children  came  on  the 
scene,  violently  abused  the  villagers  and  village  officers, 
and  told  them  that  they  were  the  cause  of  their  mother's 
death.  The  deity  looked  at  her  children  with  favour, 
and  declared  that  they  should  always  be  her  children, 
and  that  without  them  no  worship  should  be  offered  to 
her.  The  Asadis1  claim  to  be  descendants  of  these 
children,  and  during  the  festivals  exercise  the  hereditary 
privilege  of  abusing  the  villagers  and  village  officers  in 
their  songs.  After  being  beheaded,  the  husband  was 
born  again  as  a  buffalo,  and  for  this  reason  a  buffalo  is 
offered  in  sacrifice  to  Uramma,  the  village  goddess. 

A  Tragic  Tale."  Such  ceremonies  as  the  buffalo- 
sacrifice,  gruesome  as  they  seem,  when  witnessed  in 
broad  daylight,  with  the  accompaniments  of  devil- 
music,  bell-ringing  and  shouting,  or  rather  shrieking, 
are  much  more  awe-inspiring  when  seen  at  night,  and 
are  likely  to  impress  a  stranger  in  an  unpleasant  manner, 

as  the  following  will  show.     A was  a  stranger  to 

the  country  and  its  ways.  He  was  returning  home  late 
one  night,  guided  along  his  path  by  the  uncertain  rays 
of  a  young  moon.  Missing  his  way,  he  strayed  towards 
the  shrine  of  the  village  goddess  ;  and  when  passing 
the  low  walls  of  the  temple  his  attention  was  suddenly 
arrested  by  a  heart-rending  moan,  seemingly  uttered  by 
some  one  in  great  distress,  inside  the  walled  enclosure. 
Impelled  by  thoughts  of  rendering  help  to  a  fellow 

creature  in  distress,  A approached  the  temple  wall, 

and  looking  over  it,  saw  the  prostrate  form  of  a  young 
and  handsome  female,  of  the  better  class  of  Hindus, 
lying  motionless  as  death  on  the  stone  pavement. 
Thoughts  of  dark  intrigues  and  mysterious  murders  of 
a  decidedly  Eastern  type  impelled  him  to  climb  over 
the  wall ;  and  he  was  bending  over  the  woman,  his  hand 
stretched  out  in  the  act  of  raising  up  what  he  believed 
was  the  lifeless  remains  of  the  victim  of  some  ghastly 

1  See  above,  p.  44. 

1  This  story  appeared  in  the  Madras  Mail. 


120  THE  VILLAGE   GODS  OP   SOUTH   INDIA 

tragedy,  when,  quick  asligh  tning,  a  gaunt  and  spectral 
object,  almost  nude,  bearded  to  the  knee,  with  head 
covered  by  matted  tufts  of  hair  and  presenting  a  hideous 
appearance,  emerged  from  the  deep  shadows  around. 
The  figure  held  a  naked  sword  in  one  hand  and  a  bunch 
of  margosa  leaves  in  the  other,  and  bounding  up  to 

A ,  peremptorily,  and  with  a  glance  whose  meaning 

could  not  be  mistaken,  motioned  him  away. 

A—  -  was  only  too  glad  to  retreat  as  fast  as  he  had 
come,  his  enthusiasm  not  a  little  chilled ;  and  he  leapt 
over  the  wall  into  the  pathway,  where  he  met  a  police 
man  going  his  rounds.  A —  —  detained  the  policeman  in 
order  to  see  the  end  of  the  mysterious  pantomime  that 
was  enacting  before  the  idol,  and  enquired  of  him  the 
meaning  of  the  presence  there  of  the  woman  alone  and  at 
that  time  of  night,  and  of  all  the  rest  he  saw.  He  was 
told  that  the  woman  was  a  matron  of  a  respectable 
Hindu  family,  who,  having  had  no  children  since  her 
marriage,  had  come,  by  the  advice  of  her  elders,  to 
invoke  the  assistance  of  the  goddess,  as  she  was 
credited  with  the  power  of  making  women  fertile,  and 
by  prayers  and  offerings  prevail  on  her  to  make  her 
the  mother  of  a  son,  and  thus  save  her  from  the 
displeasure  of  her  husband,  \vho  frequently  rated  her  on 
her  barrenness.  The  grotesque  figure  which  had  so 
terrified  A—  -  was  the  village  pujari,  and  a  noted  exor- 
ciser  of  evil  spirits  ;  and  he  was  then  exercising  his  art 
over  the  terrified  woman  in  attempting  to  drive  away 
the  malignant  spirit  that  possessed  her,  and  had 
thereby  rendered  her  childless.  It  is  said  to  be  a 
common  belief  among  many  Hindus  that  barrenness 
in  females  is  sometimes  the  result  of  possession  by 
evil  spirits,  some  of  whom  have  to  be  propitiated,  while 
others  are  terrified  into  leaving  their  victims.  In  this 
case  it  was  a  demon  of  the  latter  kind,  and  that  accounted 
for  the  pujari's  appearance,  in  all  the  majesty  and  terror 
of  his  office  as  exorcist,  sword  in  hand,  to  coerce  the 
unwilling  one  to  take  his  flight. 

Just  then  the  woman  emitted  another  blood-curdl 
ing  shriek,  and  the  pujari,  coming  forward,  demanded, 


FOLKLORE  121 

in  a  loud  and  threatening  voice,  if  the  payee  (devil)  had 
left  her.  Receiving  no  reply,  he  flourished  his  sword 
over  the  prostrate  form,  muttered  some  incantations, 
and  struck  the  woman  with  the  margosa  leaves  in  his 
hand.  He  then  bade  her  rise  and  stand  before  the  idol, 
which  she  did  in  a  supplicatory  attitude,  with  head  bent 
and  hands  crossed,  while  he  proceeded  to  offer  up 
prayers  to  the  goddess  to  aid  him  in  driving  away  the 
stubborn  intruder,  after  which  he  bade  the  woman  make 
her  offerings  and  depart  in  peace.  The  woman  left  the 
temple  staggering,  so  exhausted  had  she  become  under 
the  mental  strain  to  which  she  had  been  subjected  in 

the   course   of   the  exorcism.     A had  seen  Hindu 

superstition  in  all  its  nakedness,  and  the  effect  of  it  had 
been  heightened  by  every  circumstance  that  could  made 
it  awe-inspiring — the  sombre  shadows  of  night,  the  dim 
flickering  of  the  temple  light  that  threw  a  ray  like  a 
sanctuary  lamp,  the  silence,  except  when  broken  by  the 
woman's  moans;  all  helped  to  impress  him  deeply. 

Frequently,  while  worshipping  at  the  shrine,  it 
happens  that  one  of  the  more  spiritual  of  the  worship 
pers  becomes  possessed  of  the  goddess,  and  commences 
to  execute  the  usual  devil  dance,  with  dilated  eyes, 
distended  nostrils,  and  a  frame  suddenly  endued  with 
extraordinary  activity  and  strength,  proud  to  act  as  the 
mouthpiece  of  the  goddess  and  to  give  out  her  oracles. 
It  not  seldom  happens  also  that  unscrupulous  characters 
take  advantage  of  this  favouring  by  the  deity,  to  impose 
on  the  ignorant  masses  by  practising  on  their  credulity. 
An  example  of  the  way  in  which  the  deity  of  an  aboriginal 
family  might  become  a  deity  of  a  conquering  race  and 
acquire  a  widespread  popularity,  is  seen  in  the  history 
of  Koniamma  in  the  Coimbatore  district.  The  story 
goes  that  at  a  very  remote  date,  when  the  tract  now 
occupied  by  the  town  of  Coimbatore  was  forest  land, 
inhabited  by  aboriginal  hill-tribes  known  as  Malaisar, 
i.e.  dwellers  in  the  mountain,  a  certain  man,  named 
Koyan,  who  was  of  some  repute  among  the  aborigines, 
dwelt  there  and  worshipped  a  goddess  who  was  called 
after  his  name,  Koyanamma.  The  name  was  gradually 


122  THE   VILLAGE  GODS  OF   SOUTH   INDIA 

changed,  first  into  Kovaiamma,  and  then  into  Koniamma. 
After  some  years  she  became  the  village  deity  of  the 
Malaisar,  and  a  temple  was  built  in  her  honour,  with  a 
stone  image  of  the  goddess  in  front  of  it.  In  the  course 
of  time,  a  Hindu  king,  named  Mathe  Raja,  happened  to 
go  there  on  a  hunting  expedition,  and,  finding  the  spot 
very  fertile,  colonized  the  country  with  his  own 
subjects.  Gradually  a  flourishing  town  grew  up,  and 
Koniamma  was  adopted  as  one  of  the  deities  of  the  new 
colony.  Centuries  afterwards,  Tippu  Sultan,  the  Tiger 
of  Mysore,  when  he  passed  by  the  town  during  one  of 
his  marches,  broke  down  the  image  and  demolished  the 
temple.  The  glory  of  persecution  greatly  increased  the 
fame  of  the  goddess.  The  head,  which  had  been  broken 
off  the  image,  was  brought  back  to  the  town,  a  new 
temple  built,  and  in  a  few  years  the  goddess  became 
very  popular  over  the  whole  district.  Her  title  to 
divine  honour  rests  upon  the  legend  that  she  killed  a 
certain  demon,  who  was  devastating  the  land  and  took 
the  form  of  a  buffalo  when  he  attacked  her.  She  is 
regarded  as  a  benevolent  being,  who  does  not  inflict 
diseases,  but  is  capable  of  doing  much  good  to  the 
people  when  duly  honoured.  She  is  worshipped  only 
at  Coimbatore.  This  word  is  the  English  form  of  the 
Tamil  Koyamputhur. 

Some  of  the  legends  bear  witness  to  the  bitter 
conflict  between  the  aboriginal  inhabitants  of  the  land, 
generally  described  as  demons  or  Rakshathas  (Sanskrit 
Rakshases)  and  the  superior  races  which  conquered 
them,  whether  Turanian  or  Aryan. 

The  legend  of  Savadamma,  the  goddess  of  the 
weaver  caste  in  the  Coimbatore  district,  is  a  case  in 
point.  It  runs  as  follows  :  Once  upon  a  time,  when 
there  was  fierce  conflict  between  "the  men"  and  the 
Rakshathas,  "the  men,"  who  were  getting  defeated, 
applied  for  help  to  the  god  Siva,  who  sent  his  wife, 
Parvati,1  as  an  avatara  or  incarnation,  into  the  world  to 

1  Kali  has  many  names,  among  which  Parvati,  i.e.  the 
mountain  goddess,  is  one  of  the  commonest. 


FOLKLORE  123 

help  them.  The  avatara  enabled  them  to  defeat  the 
Rakshathas  ;  and,  as  the  weaver  caste  were  in  the 
forefront  of  the  battle,  she  became  the  goddess  of  the 
weavers,  and  was  known  in  consequence  as  Savadamma, 
a  corruption  of  Sedar  Amma,  Sedar  or  Chedar  being 
another  title  for  the  weavers.  It  is  said  that  her 
original  home  was  in  the  north  of  India  near  the 
Himalayas. 

Another  deity,  whose  worship  is  confined  to  a 
particular  caste  in  South  India,  and  about  whom  a 
similar  legend  is  told,  is  Kanniha  Paramesvari  (i.e. 
supreme  goddess),  the  goddess  of  the  Komatis,  or 
traders.  The  story  goes  that  in  ancient  days  there  was 
bitter  hatred  between  the  Komatis,  who  claim  to  belong 
to  the  Vaisya1  caste,  and  the  Mlecchas,1  or  barbarians. 
When  the  Komatis  were  getting  worsted  in  the  struggle 
for  supremacy,  they  requested  Parvati,  the  wife  of 
Siva,  to  come  and  deliver  them.  It  so  happened  that 
about  that  time  Parvati  was  incarnate  as  a  girl  of  the 
Komati  caste,  who  was  exceedingly  beautiful.  The 
Mlecchas  demanded  that  she  should  be  given  in  mar 
riage  to  one  of  their  own  people,  and  the  refusal  of  the 
Komatis  led  to  severe  fighting,  in  which  the  Komatis, 
owing  to  the  presence  of  the  avatara  of  Siva  among 
them,  were  completely  victorious,  and  almost  exter 
minated  their  enemies.  After  their  victory,  the  Komatis 
entertained  doubts  as  to  the  chastity  of  the  girl,  and 
compelled  her  to  purify  herself  by  passing  through  fire. 
This  she  did,  and  disappeared  in  the  fire,  resuming  her 
real  shape  as  Parvati,  and  taking  her  place  beside  Siva 
in  heaven.  Her  last  words  were  a  command  to  the 
Komatis  to  worship  her,  if  they  wished  their  caste  to 
prosper. 

It  will  be  noticed  from  these  stories  that  there  has 
been  a  strong  tendency  in  the  Tamil  country,  where 
Brahman  influence  is  strong,  to  connect  the  old  village 
deities  with  the  Hindu  pantheon,  and  especially  with  the 
god  Siva,  the  most  popular  deity  in  South  India.  So, 

1  Seep.  19  n. 


124  THE  VILLAGE  GODS  OF   SOUTH  INDIA 

in  the  Tanjore  district,  the  chief  goddesses  of  the  large 
tribe  of  village  deities  are  seven  sisters,  who  are 
regarded  as  emanating  from  Parvati,1  the  wife  of  Siva. 

Revenge  by  Suicide.  In  the  Warangal  taluq  of  the 
Hyderabad  State  there  are  numerous  slabs  of  stone 
with  figures  of  a  man  in  the  act  of  catting  his  throat 
carved  on  them  in  bas-relief.  The  story  goes  that  in 
ancient  days  a  king  of  Warangal  promised  some  Wudders 
(navvies)  a  sum  of  gold  for  digging  a  large  tank. 
When  they  appeared  before  him  for  payment,  he  offered 
them  silver  instead  ;  and  they  went  away  very  sad  and 
angry,  and  came  back  again  a  few  days  afterwards  and 
all  cut  their  throats  in  the  presence  of  the  king,  so  that 
their  spirits  might  haunt  and  torment  him  for  the  rest 
of  his  life.  They  have  been  worshipped  from  that  day 
to  this,  and  are  among  the  most  popular  gods  of  the 
district.  It  was  a  truly  Indian  method  of  taking  revenge, 
and  I  have  often  heard  of  similar  acts  of  retaliation  even 
in  modern  times. 

Basavanna  of  the  Badagas.  The  following  stories, 
current  among  the  Badagas  on  the  Nilgiri  Hills,  in 
South  India,  may  possibly  preserve,  in  a  perverted 
form,  the  memory  of  some  trivial  incidents,  which  the 
superstitious  fancy  of  the  villagers  turned  into  signs 
and  wonders.  The  village  of  Kateri  is  about  ten  miles 
from  Ootacamund,  and  the  Kateri  falls  have  been 
utilized  to  generate  the  electric  power  that  now  works 
the  Government  cordite  factory  in  the  broad  valley  on 
the  other  side  of  the  hills.  But  long  before  cordite  or 
electric  po\ver  were  thought  of,  when  the  Muham- 
madans  ruled  in  Mysore,  one  of  the  villagers  of  Kateri 
went  down  to  the  plains  to  pay  tribute.  When  he  went 
to  a  river  to  perform  puja  (worship)  to  a  lingam,  the 
emblem  of  the  god  Siva,  he  found  on  the  river  bank  a 
stone  in  the  form  of  an  ox.  He  put  it  in  his  pocket, 
intending  to  give  it  to  his  children  as  a  toy.  But  when  he 
got  home,  he  forgot  all  about  the  stone  ;  and  it  remained 
in  his  pocket  till  he  went  down  to  another  river  near 

1  Seep.  122  n. 


FOLKLORE  125 

Kateri  to  perform  puja  again.  As  he  came  to  the  bank, 
he  touched  his  pocket  and  there  found  the  stone.  He 
took  it  out,  put  it  down  on  the  bank,  and  went  to  do  his 
puja.  When  he  came  back,  it  was  gone  !  This  greatly 
astonished  him.  But  when  he  returned  to  the  river 
next  morning,  lo  and  behold !  he  saw  on  the  bank  the 
stone  turned  into  a  real  live  ox!  Then  the  ox  went  off 
to  a  neighbouring  village,  Naduhatty,  and  there  fought 
with  another  ox.  The  owner  of  this  other  ox  killed  the 
aggressor  ;  but  no  sooner  had  he  done  so,  than  he  turned 
upside  down,  and  stood  on  his  head  with  his  heels  in 
the  air,  unable  to  move.  The  villagers  were  filled  with 
astonishment,  as  well  they  might  be,  at  this  extraordi 
nary  conduct ;  but  the  man  who  had  found  the  stone  told 
them  that  the  slaughtered  ox  was  really  a  god,  which 
he  had  brought  up  from  the  plains,  without  knowing 
what  it  was,  to  give  to  his  children.  The  villagers 
were  in  great  alarm  at  this  ;  but,  when  the  man  returned 
to  his  hut,  there  was  the  stone  figure  of  the  ox,  with 
one  of  its  horns  broken  and  a  spear-wound  on  its  left 
side.  The  village  pujari  was  hastily  sent  for,  and  he 
declared  that  a  daily  offering  of  milk  must  be  made  to 
the  stone  figure.  For  some  time  this  was  done  ;  then 
the  owner  neglected  the  puja,  and  the  stone  promptly 
turned  back  into  a  live  ox,  which  attacked  the  villagers, 
and  would  not  let  any  one  enter  the  shed  where  it  stood. 
The  villagers,  however,  made  a  hole  in  the  roof,  and 
poured  milk  upon  it  from  above,  and  once  more  it 
turned  into  stone,  and  stands  there  in  the  same  shed  to 
this  day.  Warned  by  the  experience  of  the  past,  the 
villagers  were  careful  to  make  the  daily  offering  of  milk, 
lest  it  should  once  more  turn  into  a  troublesome  ox. 
The  name  of  the  god  is  Basavanna.1 

The  story  reads  like  a  description  of  a  scene  from  a 
pantomime,  when  the  harlequin  appears  on  the  stage. 
But  it  is  sober  truth  to  the  Badagas  of  Kateri  and  the 
neighbouring  villages.  It  was  told  to  me  by  the  only 

1  Basava  (Sanskrit  vfishabha}  stands  for  bull  or  ox  in  the 
South  Indian  languages, 


126  THE   VILLAGE   GODS   OF   SOUTH   INDIA 

Badaga  who  at  that  time  had  matriculated  at  the  Madras 
University. 

Mahaliiiga  of  t/ie  Badagas.  Another  story  current 
among  the  Badagas  is  equally  trivial,  and  is  a  sample  of 
many  local  traditions  that  are  current  among  them.  A 
cow,  the  story  runs,  had  a  calf.  She  would  give  no 
milk,  however,  for  her  master,  but  ran  off  to  a  shola 
(forest)  close  by  his  house.  He  followed  her  one  day, 
and  watched  to  see  why  she  went  there,  and  saw  her  go 
to  a  stone  image  and  pour  over  it  the  milk  from  her 
udders.  He  then  went  and  fetched  a  spade,  and  tried 
to  dig  the  image  up,  but  could  not  reach  the  bottom  of 
it ;  and  whenever  the  spade  touched  the  stone,  it  drew 
blood.  He  went  and  told  the  story  in  the  village,  so 
the  villagers  built  a  shrine  over  the  image,  and 
worshipped  it  as  the  god  Mahalinga.1 

Hathay  of  Paranganad.  The  tradition  of  the 
goddess  Hathay,  i.e.  grandmother,  probably  preserves 
the  memory  of  a  real  event,  as  the  worship  of  men  or 
women  who  have  died  violent  deaths  or  in  a  tragic  way 
is  common  all  over  South  India.  About  a  hundred 
years  ago,  a  man  had  a  daughter  whom  he  wished  to 
marry  to  a  man  in  the  Paranganad  division  of  the 
Nilgiris.  The  girl  refused,  and  the  father  insisted.  So 
at  last  she  went  to  the  village  tank  (a  large  pond),  sat 
under  a  tree,  first  bathed  and  then  threw  herself  into 
the  water  and  was  drowned.  One  of  the  men  in  the 
Paranganad  division  afterwards  saw  the  woman  in  a 
dream,  and  she  told  him  that  she  was  not  a  huinan 
being  but  a  goddess,  an  incarnation  of  Parvati,  the  wife 
of  Siva. 

This  story  illustrates  the  origin  of  many  deities  in 
India,  and  also  the  way  in  which  these  local  goddesses 
are  tacked  on  to  the  religion  of  the  Brahmans  by  being 
made  wives,  or  incarnations  of  the  wife,  of  Siva.j 

Ammavaru,  or  Ankamma.  During  one  of  my  tours 
on  the  East  Coast,  north  of  Madras,  I  got  a  copy  of  a 
manuscript  on  palm  leaves  belonging  to  a  village  pujart 

1  I.e.  Great  Linga,  the  lingo,  being  Siva's  phallic  emblem. 


FOLKLORE  127 

which  contains  the  story  of  the  village  goddess  Amma- 
varu,  now  worshipped  as  Arikamma.  The  story  is 
recited  by  the  Asadis  during  the  annual  festivals.  It  is 
a  strange,  rambling  tale,  full  of  weird  details,  describing 
the  birth  of  the  newer  deities,  Brahma,  Siva,  and  Vishnu, 
and  the  struggle  that  ensued  between  the  rival  religions. 
It  is  not  improbable  that  it  describes  an  attempt  on  the 
part  of  the  Brahmans  to  supplant  the  worship  of  the 
village  deity  by  the  new  cults  and  the  revival  of  the 
primitive  religion  through  some  epidemics  or  other 
disasters.  A  bad  epidemic  of  small-pox  or  cholera,  just 
at  the  time  when  the  newer  forms  of  worship  had  caused 
the  old  deities  to  be  neglected,  would  be  quite  sufficient 
to  revive  their  popularity  and  give  rise  to  a  fantastic 
myth  describing  the  event.  The  myth  begins  by  des 
cribing  the  extreme  antiquity  of  Ammavaru.  "Even 
before  the  existence  of  the  four  Yugas,  i.e.  ages,  before 
the  birth  of  the  nine  Brahmans,  when  sleep  did  not  exist 
in  towns  and  villages,  when  the  Yugas  had  no  time, 
before  the  birth  of  Mahesvara  (i.e.  great  God,  a  title  of 
Siva),  before  the  appearance  of  sky  and  lightning, 
before  the  birth  of  Gautama  Buddha  and  the  sages, 
before  the  appearance  of  Satyasagara,1  before  the 
appearance  of  water  reservoirs,  such  as  tanks  and 
lakes,  when  there  were  no  roads,  streets  or  lanes  to 
towns  and  villages,  before  the  creation  of  the  world, 
even  before  the  coming  into  existence  of  wells  to  be 
defiled  by  the  spittle  of  fishes,  and  before  the  Narayaga2 
Ammavaru  came  into  existence,  three  eggs  were  laid 
by  Ammavaru  in  the  sea  of  milk,  one  by  one  in  three 
successive  ages.  The  egg  laid  first  got  spoilt,  the  next 
filled  with  air,  and  only  the  third  was  hatched.  This 
egg  had  three  compartments,  from  which  came  the 
Trimurti,3  Brahma,  Vishnu  and  Siva.  The  lower  half 
of  the  egg  was  transformed  into  the  earth  and  the  upper 
half  became  the  sky.  The  king,  who  was  the  avatara, 

1  Satyasagara  =  Ocean  of  truth. 

a  Narayaga  is  the  term  used  for  human  sacrifice;    Narayaga 
Ammavaru  is  the  goddess  worshipped  by  human  sacrifice. 
8  See  above,  p.  24  n. 


128  THE   VILLAGE  GODS   OF   SOUTH   INDIA 

i.e.  incarnation,  of  Vishnu,  was  fed  on  butter  ;  Brahma 
was  made  to  live  on  turmeric ;  and  Siva  was  fed  with 
the  milk  of  Ammavaru.  Then,  as  they  grew  up,  she 
made  each  of  the  gods  put  on  his  forehead  characteristic 
religious  marks,  and  finally  built  three  towns,  one  for 
each  to  live  in,  and  a  fourth  for  herself." 

This  probably  preserves  a  tradition  of  the  relation 
of  the  popular  Hindu  religion  of  modern  days  to  the 
older  worship  of  the  village  deities.  It  is  doubtless 
true  that  the  Brahmans  gained  the  victory  over  their 
enemies  the  Buddhists  by  borrowing  largely  from  the 
pre-Aryan  religions,  which  had  a  great  hold  over 
the  masses  of  the  people.  This  may  be  practically 
expressed  by  saying  that  Brahma,  Vishnu,  and  Siva 
sprang  from  an  egg  laid  by  a  village  deity,  and  that 
she  built  for  them  the  sacred  cities  which  were  the 
centres  of  their  worship. 

The  goddess  took  special  pains  to  protect  her  own 
city.  She  enclosed  it  with  walls  of  bronze,  brass, 
and  gold  ;  posted  at  the  gates  several  thousand  spirits 
of  various  sorts,  and  among  them,  a  barber,  a  washer 
man,  and  a  potter.  It  seems  odd  to  find  these  humble 
members  of  village  society  in  such  exalted  company  ; 
but  it  is  explained  by  the  fact  that  they  are  the  people 
who  in  many  parts  of  South  India  take  a  prominent  part 
in  the  sacrifices  offered  to  the  village  deities  at  the 
annual  festivals. 

After  a  time,  Ammavaru  heard  that  the  three 
kings,  Brahma,  Vishnu,  and  Siva,  were  neglecting 
her  worship  ;  so  she  determined  to  exhibit  her  power 
by  destroying  their  towns.  Her  resolve  was  strength 
ened  by  an  insult  offered  her  by  Siva.  The  god  one 
day  called  his  servant  and  asked  him  why  the  people 
were  neglecting  the  worship  of  Ammavaru,  and  was 
told  in  reply  that  they  were  calling  on  his  name  instead. 
He  then  bade  his  servant  go  to  Ammavaru's  town  and 
abuse  her,  which  he  did  with  a  will.  When  she  heard 
of  it  she  smiled  grimly,  "  trimmed  her  moustaches," 
and  waxed  very  wroth.  She  then  dressed  herself  up  in  a 
yellow  cloth  and  yellow  bodice,  put  on  copper  jewels,  a 


FOLKLORE  129 

silver  waistband,  and  tied  a  golden  ornament  on  her 
forehead,  took  a  deer  in  one  hand,  a  conch  in  the  other, 
a  small  drum  in  a  third,  and  put  a  snake  round  her  body 
as  a  sacred  thread.1  Thus  attired,  she  called  a  durbar, 
sat  down  on  the  dais,  and  declared  that  her  puja 
was  neglected  and  she  herself  abused.  After  this 
little  speech  she  started  off  to  Devagiri,  the  town  of 
Isvara  or  Siva,  mounted  on  a  jackal,  and  accompanied 
with  all  kinds  of  weapons  and  palanquins.  Drums 
were  sounded  during  the  march.  The  investment  of 
of  the  town  was  a  quaint  proceeding.  Besides  several 
kinds  of  animals,  Ammavaru  created  GangH-bhavanl 
(a  fortified  place  with  a  ditch  round  it)  and  a  sage 
to  conduct  the  siege.  The  military  operations  of  the 
sage  were  truly  original.  Seven  rudrakshc?  berries 
were  placed  on  the  ground,  and  on  these  seven 
bhadrakshls,  i.e.  a  kind  of  bead  in  which  are  marks  said 
to  resemble  eyes,  and  on  these  needles  were  stuck  to 
support  balls  of  sacred  ashes.3  Through  these  balls 
were  driven  steel  spikes  which  supported  a  single- 
headed  rudraksha  berry,  with  seeds  of  a  sacred  plant 
on  the  top.  The  sage  then  put  his  head  on  the  seeds  and 
raised  his  legs  high  up  in  the  air.  Birds  built  their 
nests  on  his  neck,  beetles  and  bees  made  their  homes 
in  his  nose,  plants  of  all  kinds  grew  round  him,  and 
cobras  made  their  abode  in  his  arm-pits.  He  remained 
silent  and  spoke  to  no  one.4  What  exactly  the  purpose 
or  effect  of  these  proceedings  was  does  not  appear  ; 

1  S*iva  is  often  represented  holding  a  deer  by  the  hind  legs  in 
one  hand  and  a  drum,  called  damaru,  in  the  other  ;  and  he 
frequently  has  snakes  about  his  neck  and  waist  and  in  his  hair. 
The  conch  is  one  of  Vishnu's  symbols. 

3  The  berry  of  the  Elaeocarpus  Ganitrus  is  called  rudraksha 
and  is  used  for  making  rosaries  for  the  devotees  of  Siva. 

'  S*iva  is  usually  represented  as  covered  with  sacred  ashes, 
and  S*ivaite  ascetics  usually  smear  their  bodies  in  the  same  way. 

4  Hindu    ascetics  practise   many    austerities,    tapas.     Among 
the   more    common   forms  are  long-continued   silence   and    the 
remaining  motionless  in  one  posture  until,  we  are  told,  beasts, 
birds,  and  insects  make  their  resting-place  in  the  man's   body. 
The  purpose   of   these  practices   is  the    gaining    of    boundless 
miraculous  power. 

9 


130  THE    VILLAGE  GODS   OF   SOUTH    INDIA 

but  apparently  they  were  successful,  as  Ammavaru 
moved  steadily  on,  and  appointed  her  sister  to  keep 
people  off  the  road,  and  then  placed  her  sisters,  the 
hundred  saktis,1  to  keep  watch,  and  also  a  twelve- 
headed  snake  which  coiled  its  body  all  round  the  town, 
keeping  its  hooded  heads  just  opposite  the  gate  and 
emitting  poisonous  fumes  from  its  mouths.  Then,  as 
she  went  on  in  her  triumphant  march,  a  mountain  was 
put  on  guard,  forts  were  created,  and  Ammavaru 
descended  from  her  jackal  and  sat  on  a  throne.  A 
horse  was  then  brought  her,  drums  were  beaten,  what 
Shakespeare  would  call  alarums  and  excursions  took 
place,  and  the  sky  was  turned  into  a  pestle  and  the  earth 
into  a  mortar.  After  this  general  upset  of  the  universe, 
Ammavuru  made  the  dumb  to  sing  her  praises,  created 
some  tents  with  little  demons  inside  who  did  puja  to 
her,  and  so  finally  arrived  at  Devagiri.  Apparently 
this  overwhelming  display  of  military  power  and  science 
at  first  crushed  all  resistance.  The  heads  of  the  kings 
(Brahma,  Vishnu,  and  Siva)  who  refused  to  worship 
Ammavaru  were  cut  off,  also  the  heads  of  seven  other 
kings,  and  then  all  put  on  again !  One  king's  throne 
was  made  red-hot  like  the  fire  in  a  potter's  kiln,  and  his 
hair  made  all  bloody,  while  demons  were  set  to  watch 
the  corpses  of  the  slain.  Then  Ammavaru  afflicted 
the  unhappy  citizens  with  many  disasters  and  started  off 
to  attack  four  other  kings.  Drums  were  sounded  as 
before  and  then  a  bloody  battle  ensued  outside  the 
walls  of  Devagiri.  Horses  and  elephants  were  slain  by 
Ammavaru,  one  king  "  felt  a  bad  pain  in  his  chest,  as 
if  pierced  with  arrows,  and  pains  in  various  parts  of  his 
body,"  and  died.  Another  king  took  a  sword  and 
plunged  it  into  the  body  of  a  third  king,  and  both  died. 
Then  all  the  horses  and  elephants  and  kings  died,  and 
finally  Ammavaru  brought  them  all  to  life  again, 
and  they  all  began  to  worship  her.  A  year  after, 
drums  were  sounded  again,  and  she  marched  with 
her  army  to  a  tamarind  tree,  where  she  slept  for 

1  See  p.  29  n.  1. 


FOLKLORE  131 

seven  gadiyas  (a  gadi  =r  24  minutes)  on  a  cotton 
mattress.  Then  nine  kings,  who  had  formerly  wor 
shipped  Ammavaru,  gave  up  doing  so,  and  changed 
the  Vishnu  marks  on  their  foreheads  for  those  of  Siva. 
This  vexed  Ammavaru,  so  she  threatened  to  annihilate 
the  town  of  Devagiri  and  then  swooned.  When  she 
came  to,  she  took  a  basket  without  a  rim  and  some 
herbs  and  fruits,  transformed  herself  into  an  old  woman 
and  walked  to  Devagiri.  The  watchman  of  the  town 
refused  to  help  her,  put  her  baskets  on  her  head,  threat 
ened  to  have  her  beaten,  and  abused  her  soundly.  She 
caused  a  deep  sleep  to  overpower  him,  tossed  her 
baskets  into  the  air,  caught  them  on  her  head,  and 
made  her  way  to  the  gates  of  the  town,  which  were 
guarded  north,  south,  east,  and  west  by  four  huge 
demons,  with  ten  thousand  crores1  of  men  holding 
canes  coloured  green,  and  seven  hundred  crores 
holding  canes  coloured  red.  A  number  of  them 
were  fast  asleep;  but  she  roused  them  up  and  bade 
them  open  the  gates,  as  she  wanted  to  sell  her 
tamarind  and  jack  fruit  in  the  town.  One  of  them 
got  up  and  told  her  that  baskets  with  fruits  and 
curds,  beggars  and  mendicants,  were  not  allowed  in 
the  town,  and  added  that  the  people  of  the  town 
were  Lingayats,2  people  of  true  faith  and  good 
character.  The  goddess  shouted,  "O  Sudra  sisters, 
living  in  the  east  street,  O  Brahman  sisters  of  the 
western  street,  O  Kamma  sisters  of  the  southern 
street,  buy  fruits  from  me.  Old  men  eating  my 
fruit  will  become  young  and  young  ones  very  hand 
some."  The  watchman  was  very  angry  at  this,  and 
beat  her  with  a  green  cane.  The  goddess  threw  down 
her  basket,  which  caused  a  great  earthquake.  Then 
she  first  turned  into  a  huge  giantess  and  afterwards  into 
a  parrot,  and  said  to  the  watchman,  "You  did  not 
recognize  me.  You  have  forgotten  my  might ;  I  will 
show  my  power."  Ammavaru  then  disguised  herself 
as  a  Lingayat  dressed  in  a  reddish-brown  cloth,  took  a 

1  A  crore  is  ten  millions.  2  See  p.  72  n. 


132  THE   VILLAGE  GODS   OF   SOUTH   INDIA 

wooden  pot  in  her  hand,  put  sacred  ashes  on  her  fore 
head,1  tied  the  symbol  of  Siva2  on  every  part  of  her 
body,  sounded  bells  and  conchs,  and,  saying  aloud, 
"  Linga-nama-Sivaya,"3  approached  the  gates  of  Deva- 
giri  once  more.  All  the  people  were  amazed  at  her 
devotion,  prostrated  themselves  before  her  and  offered 
a  seat,  saying,"  O  worthy  woman,  where  do  you  come 
from  ?  "  Ammavaru  replied,"  I  am  coming  from  Yata- 
paliam.  My  name  is  Yati-dari-paduchu,  and  I  am 
coming  from  Chittangi  land.  I  am  alone  without  rela 
tions  in  the  world.  I  am  a  happy  woman  without  a 
husband."  "Why  do  you  come  to  Devagiri  ?  "  they 
asked.  Ammavaru  replied  that  during  the  krita  yuga* 
i.e.  the  golden  age,  Paramesvara  (i.e.  the  Supreme, 
here  Siva)  became  a  slave  to  Parvati  (wife  of  Siva), 
that  he  was  living  in  Devagiri,  and  she  had  come  to 
pay  her  respects  to  him.  The  gate-keepers  refused  to 
admit  her  till  she  had  told  the  story  of  Siva  and 
Parvati.  The  goddess  then  told  the  story  as  follows  : 
On  the  wedding-day  of  Siva  and  Parvati  the  gold  and 
silver  bracelets  were  tied  to  their  wrists,  pearls  were 
brought  from  the  western  ocean,  festoons  of  fig  leaves 
were  hung  up,  and  a  cloth  was  stretched  as  a  screen 
between  Siva  and  his  bride ;  the  faces5  of  Brahma 
were  covered  with  sackcloth  and  twelve  Vedas  were 
read  :  but  an  inauspicious  muhurtam,  i.e.  moment,  was 
fixed  and  an  inauspicious  hour  chosen  for  the  ceremony. 
After  tying  the  tali  (a  small  metal  disk  or  ornament 
suspended  by  a  thread,  the  mark  of  a  married  woman) 
round  Parvati' s  neck,  Siva  put  his  foot  on  her  foot,  and 
she  put  her  foot  on  his.  Brahma  saw  the  shadow  of 
Parvati's  foot,  was  filled  with  unholy  desires,  and 
disturbed  the  ceremony  by  unseemly  conduct.  Siva 

1  !§ivaites  wear  sacred  ashes  smeared  on  the  forehead  in  three 
lines.     See  p.  137. 

2  The  phallic  symbol,  the  linga  whence  Lingayat. 

*  "  Reverence  to  S"iva,"  the  sectarian  mantra,  or  watchword. 
4  The  Hindus  recognize  a  cycle  of  four  ages,  like  the  Greeks 
and  Romans. 

*  Brahma  i    usually  represented  with  four  faces 


FOLKLORE  133 

grew  very  angry,  abused  Brahma,  and  bit  off  one  of  his 
heads.  The  head  fastened  on  Siva's  hand  and  remained 
immovable.  So  he  sent  at  once  for  a  number  of 
Brahmans,  and  asked  why  he  could  not  get  it  off. 
They  told  him  that  it  was  because  he  had  committed 
murder,  which  is  a  most  heinous  crime,  and  suggested 
that  he  should  wander  about  as  a  beggar,  and  make 
pilgrimage  to  Benares,  Ramesvaram,  and  other  sacred 
places,  and  then  receive  alms  directly  from  the  hands 
of  Lakshmi  (the  wife  of  Vishnu).  Siva  then  disguised 
himself  as  a  beggar,  and  wandered  far  and  wide,  and  at 
last  came  to  Lakshmi,  and  cried  out,"  O  Adi  Lakshmi  I1 
Alms  !  Alms  !  "  She  ordered  her  servants  to  take  him 
alms,  but  he  refused  to  receive  it  except  at  her  hands, 
and  said  that  Lakshmi  was  his  sister.  Then  Lakshmi 
bathed,  ordered  food  to  be  prepared,  and  served  him 
herself,  and  at  once  the  skull  fell  from  Siva's  hand  to  the 
ground.  Siva  began  to  run  away,  but  the  skull  begged 
that  some  provision  might  be  made  for  its  future  exis 
tence,  as  it  had  lived  on  his  hand  for  so  many  years. 
Lakshmi  then  waved  arati2  lights  before  Siva,  and  gave 
curry  and  rice  to  the  skull,  which  promptly  fell  towards 
the  north  and  broke  in  five  pieces,  murmuring,  as  it 
broke  that  something  must  be  done  for  it.  Siva  replied 
that  it  might  take  hold  of  pregnant  women,  women 
during  confinement,  and  babies,  and  that  this  would 
enable  it  to  obtain  worship  and  offerings. 

Ammavaru  then  related  how  she  herself  had  desired 
marriage  and  gone  to  Vishnu,  who  sent  her  to  Brahma, 
who  passed  her  on  to  Siva.  She  danced  before  Siva, 
who  promised  to  grant  her  wish,  if  she  would  give  him 
the  three  valuable  things  she  possessed — a  rug,  some 
betel  leaves  and  a  third  eye.  She  gave  them  all  to 
Siva,  who  at  once  opened  the  third  eye  and  reduced  her 
to  ashes.3  Then,  filled  with  regret  at  the  rash  act, 

1  Adi  means  original,  existing  from  the  beginning. 

J  See  above,  p.  39. 

'  !§iva  is  always  represented  with  a  third  eye  set  vertically  in 
his  forehead.  A  Hindu  myth  tells  how  he  reduced  Kama,  the 
Hindu  Cupid,  to  ashes  with  one  glance  of  his  third  eye. 


134  THE   VILLAGE  GODS   OF    SOUTH   INDIA 

which  involved  the  destruction  of  all  womankind,  he 
collected  the  ashes  and  made  them  into  the  form  of 
three  women,  who  became  the  wives  of  Siva,  Vishnu, 
and  Brahma. 

After  telling  this  moving  story,  Ammavaru  demand 
ed  entrance  into  the  town,  when  she  transformed  her 
self  into  a  parrot  and  sat  on  a  stone  pillar.  Many  of 
the  inhabitants  she  caused  to  faint ;  on  many  others 
she  sent  fevers  and  other  diseases.  Then  she  flew  to 
the  gopuram,  i.e.  the  towered  gateway  of  the  temple, 
where  nine  men  were  worshipping  Siva  with  his 
emblem  in  their  hands.  Suddenly  the  emblems  became 
red-hot  in  their  hands,  and,  dropping  them,  the  nine 
men  cried  out,"  O  Siva,  you  are  powerless  to-day  ;  now 
we  have  lost  faith  in  you.  Before  the  moon  rises,  may 
your  temple  be  burnt  to  ashes."  Siva,  hearing  their 
cries,  came  up  and  threw  some  sacred  ashes  over  them 
and  touched  them  with  his  cane.  Then  they  all  got  up 
and  said  to  him,  "  O  Isvara  (i.e.  Lord),  listen  to  our 
complaints.  We  have  had  enough  of  your  puja.  Some 
calamity  has  befallen  us.  Give  us  leave  and  we  will  go 
to  our  homes."  Siva  went  off  in  anger  to  the  gate 
keepers  and  demanded  why  they  had  admitted  strangers. 
They  replied  that  they  had  turned  back  an  old  woman 
selling  fruit,  and  only  admitted  a  Lingayat  woman, 
because  she  was  a  devotee.  Siva  ordered  one  of  the 
demons  to  find  her  ;  but  Ammavaru  transformed  her 
self  into  a  girl  of  the  Velama  caste,  and  mixed  with 
the  Velama  women  in  the  Brahman  street,  and  the  man 
looked  for  her  in  vain.  Then  another  was  ordered  to  find 
her  ;  but  this  time  Ammavaru  turned  herself  into  a 
parrot.  When  the  man  could  not  find  her,  he  cried  out, 
"O  goddess!  Please  come!  You  are  the  deity  of  my 
ancestors.  We  hear  that  you  have  entered  our  town 
in  the  form  of  a  Lingayat."  Then  Ammavaru  asked  him 
what  kind  of  form  he  meant,  saying,  "I  am  your  em 
blem  of  life."  Then  the  demon  felt  bad  pains  all  over 
his  body,  as  though  his  chest  and  ribs  were  broken, 
rose  up  high  into  the  air,  flapping  his  hands  like  wings, 
caught  hold  of  the  parrot  and  brought  her  to  Siva. 


FOLKLORE  135 

Siva  complimented  the  demon  on  his  success,  but  said 
that  a  female  deity  should  not  be  brought  into  his 
presence.  He  commanded  her  to  be  tied  to  a  red- 
hot  pillar  of  glass  and  crows  with  iron  beaks  to 
peck  at  her.  But  no  sooner  was  Ammavaru  tied  to 
the  pillar  than  it  became  quite  cool  and  the  beaks  of 
the  crows  dropped  off.  Seeing  this,  the  nine  worship 
pers  of  Siva  declared  that  the  goddess  was  a  powerful 
deity,  and  determined  to  strike  her  all  together  on  one 
side.  But  their  uplifted  arms  remained  fixed  in  the  air 
and  they  could  not  move  them.  Siva  then  ordered 
Ammavaru  to  be  tied  to  the  feet  of  an  elephant  and 
dragged  through  the  streets  of  the  town  ;  but  as  soon 
as  she  was  tied  to  his  feet,  the  elephant  became  stiff 
and  stood  motionless  as  a  pillar.  Then  Siva  said  that 
she  must  be  thrown  on  to  a  frying-pan  and  fried  like 
grain  ;  so  they  took  her  up  and  threw  her  on  to  red-hot 
plates  of  glass,  which  at  once  became  cool  as  water. 
Ammavaru  grew  wild  with  anger  at  this  treatment,  and, 
whirling  round  and  round,  became  huge  as  a  mountain, 
and  then  once  more  turned  into  a  parrot,  and  addressed 
Siva  thus  :  "  O  Siva  !  You  failed  to  recognize  me,  but 
you  will  soon  see  my  power.  O  rajas  and  princes ! 
Now  at  last  will  you  worship  me?"  The  rajas  and 
princes  all  cried  out,  "O  Ammavaru!  We  will  not 
worship  a  female  deity  ;  we  will  not  lift  our  hands  and 
salute  a  goddess  ;  we  will  not  chant  any  other  name 
except  '  Linga-nama-Sivaya.'1  We  will  not  think  of 
you  as  a  goddess."  Ammavaru  replied,  "Never  mind 
my  worship.  I  am  a  daughter  of  Kasi-gotna.  I 
was  born  in  Valampuri.  I  was  bred  at  South  Vira- 
kambhodi.  I  am  living  at  Ujjanimankalipatnam.  I 
was  worshipped  at  Devagiri.  I  left  Valampuri,  and 
came  to  rule  at  Ujjanimankali  for  a  time.  There  are 
nine  Siva  Nambis  who  used  to  worship  me.  They  gave 
up  wearing  tirumani  marks  (the  religious  mark  of  the 
Vaishnavites  on  their  foreheads)  and  took  to  sacred 
ashes  (one  of  the  Sivaite  marks).  They  are  now 

1  See  p.  132  n.  3; 


136  THE   VILLAGE  GODS  OF    SOUTH   INDIA 

worshipping  Siva  in  Panchalingala.  Bring  them  to  me, 
and  I  will  leave  your  town."  The  nine  rajas  replied 
that  they  would  do  nothing  of  the  kind.  Then  Amma- 
varu  in  her  wrath  threatened  to  destroy  the  town. 
Siva  declared  that  under  no  circumstances  should  she 
be  worshipped  as  a  goddess,  and  that  she  might  do  her 
worst.  Then  Ammavaru  did  her  worst  and  greatly 
troubled  the  people.  From  east  to  west  crows  flew 
over  the  town,  in  vast  flocks.  A  strong  wind  arose,  and 
there  was  a  storm  of  rain  that  lasted  seven  gadiyas 
(a  gadi  =  24  minutes).  The  people  caught  colds,  coughs, 
and  fevers,  small-pox,  and  other  epidemics  spread 
rapidly ;  horses,  elephants,  and  camels  were  afflicted 
with  disease  ;  pregnant  women  suffered  severe  pains ; 
babies  could  not  take  their  mothers'  milk.  For  these 
seven  gadiyas  the  town  suffered  terribly.  All  the 
gardens  were  destroyed,  all  flowers  and  plants  were 
destroyed  by  white  ants,  all  leaves  by  insects  and  bugs; 
all  the  wells  and  tanks  were  dried  up.  The  dead  bodies, 
heaped  upon  carts,  were  carried  out  by  the  northern 
gate  to  the  burning  ghat,  five  princesses  swooned,  and 
at  last  the  nine  rajas  repented  and  began  to  abuse  Siva : 
"  Before  the  moon  shines,  may  jTour  throne  become 
red-hot !  May  your  matted  hair,  wet  with  Ganges 
water,1  become  red  with  blood!  May  your  fortress 
of  Panchalinga  take  fire  and  burn !  May  your  pot 
break  into  pieces  !  May  your  necklace  snap  asunder ! 
May  your  cane,  held  by  your  son,  split  in  the  middle  ! 
May  you  lose  the  Gariga  on  your  head !  May  your 
gold  and  silver  emblems  be  bathed  in  blood!"  Siva 
does  not  seem  to  have  been  a  bit  dismayed  at  this 
dreadful  curse.  He  went  to  the  gates  of  Devagiri,  sat 
upon  a  golden  chair  and  brought  back  to  life  all  the 
corpses,  marked  with  the  sacred  ashes  that  were  being 
taken  out  through  the  northern  gate.  The  other 
corpses  he  left  to  their  fate.  Ammavaru  then  began  to 
think  that  Siva  must  indeed  be  great,  but  determined  to 

1  S"iva,  as  the  great  ascetic,  wears  his  hair  matted,  and   the 
river  Ganges  falls  down  upon  his  head  from  heaven. 


FOLKLORE  137 

put  him  to  another  test.  She  created  a  field  of  sacred 
plants,  and  made  the  plants  assume  the  form  of  human 
beings.  Plucking  some  of  these,  she  tied  them  together, 
put  them  on  a  car  and  sent  them  to  Siva.  The  god 
threw  some  sacred  ashes  on  the  car,  touched  it  with 
his  cane,  and  all  the  stalks  became  living  men,  chanting 
"Kara,  Kara,"1  i.e.  Destroyer.  When  they  asked  for 
food,  they  were  told  that  they  might  wander  over  the 
country,  and  would  then  get  food  in  the  shape  of 
offerings  and  sacrifices.  Ammavaru  then  went  off  with 
all  her  drums  and  instruments  to  Kunthalasaman,  the 
town  of  Brahma,  where  she  hoped  to  find  three  kings 
worshipping  her.  They  all  received  her  kindly,  treated 
her  with  great  respect  and  worshipped  her.  Satisfied 
and  consoled  with  this,  she  returned  to  her  own  town 
of  Ujjanimankali.  From  there  she  once  more  went  up 
to  Devagiri  as  an  old  woman,  about  a  hundred  years  of 
age,  with  fruit  for  sale,  and,  entering  the  town  without 
hindrance,  began  to  sell  fruits  and  flowers.  The  rajas 
asked  their  price,  and  she  said  she  would  sell  the 
flowers  for  their  weight  in  gold,  and  by  this  means  took 
away  all  the  wealth  of  the  town,  while  the  nine  kings 
were  doing  puja  to  Siva.  Then  the  nine  kings  came  to 
the  town  of  Ankalathavatha  (another  name  for  Amma 
varu)  riding  on  clouds,  to  steal  flowers  from  her  garden. 
As  they  were  plucking  the  flowers,  Ammavaru  seized 
them,  took  them  off  to  an  open  space,  where  she  had 
erected  stables  of  gold,  silver  and  diamonds,  and  impaled 
them  in  such  a  way  that  their  blood  could  not  curdle  and 
no  flies  could  touch  them.  She  then  placed  her  steed, 
the  jackal,  to  guard  the  corpses,  and  then  vanquished 
her  enemies. 

I  have  given  the  story  almost  exactly  as  it  is  told  in 
the  palm-leaf  manuscript  that  was  lent  me  to  have 
copied.  It  is  a  weird  rambling  piece  of  mythology; 
but  its  interest  lies  in  the  light  that  it  throws  upon  an 
obscure  page  in  the  history  of  religious  life  in  India. 
We  can  see,  beneath  all  its  absurdity  and  extravagance, 

1  An  epithet  of  £iva. 


138  THE   VILLAGE   GODS   OF    SOUTH   INDIA 

the  rise  of  a  new  form  of  religion  side  by  side  with  the 
older  cults  of  the  village  deities,  the  dislike  that  was 
felt  by  the  upper  classes  for  the  worship  of  female 
deities,  the  struggle  that  took  place  between  the  old 
religion  and  the  new,  the  varying  phases  of  the  conflict, 
the  way  in  which  disease  and  famine  drove  the  masses 
back  to  the  worship  of  their  older  deities,  and  then  the 
drawn  battle,  as  Siva  asserted  his  power  and  Ammavaru 
vanquished  her  enemies,  and  both  continued  to  receive 
the  worship  of  the  people. 


CHAPTER   VIII 

PROBABLE  ORIGIN   OF  THE  WORSHIP  OF 
VILLAGE   GODS 

THE  account  given  above  of  the  rites  and  ceremonies 
connected  with  the  worship  of  the  village  deities  in 
South  India  does  not  pretend  to  be  an  exhaustive  one. 
It  would  require  many  bulky  volumes  to  enumerate  the 
countless  varieties  of  local  use  and  custom  prevailing  in 
the  different  villages,  and  the  result  would  be  wearisome 
in  the  extreme  ;  but  enough  has  been  said,  I  think,  to 
give  a  fair  idea  of  the  general  nature  and  character  of 
this  phase  of  Hinduism,  and  to  form  a  basis  of  com 
parison,  on  the  one  hand,  between  the  cult  of  the 
village  deities  and  the  Brahmanical  cults  of  Vishnu  and 
Siva,  and,  on  the  other  hand,  between  the  cults  of  village 
deities  existing  among  the  Telugus,  Canarese,  and 
Tamils ;  and,  at  any  rate,  this  brief  sketch  of  the 
religion  of  about  80  per  cent,  of  the  Hindu  population 
of  South  India  may  serve  to  dispel  the  idea  that  the 
people  of  India  are,  as  a  body,  a  race  of  philosophers,  or 
that  what  is  vaguely  termed  Hinduism  is  a  system  of 
refined  philosophy  in  the  purity  of  its  morality  and 
subtlety  of  its  doctrines.  Religious  philosophy,  un 
doubtedly,  has  played  a  great  part  in  the  development 
of  the  higher  thought  of  the  Indian  people  ;  but  in  South 
India,  at  any  rate,  the  outlook  of  about  80  per  cent,  of  the 
population  on  the  visible  world  in  which  they  live,  and 
the  invisible  world  which  borders  closely  upon  it,  and 
their  ideas  about  God  and  religion  are  represented, 
not  by  Hindu  philosophy,  but  by  the  worship  of  their 
grama-devatas. 

Considerable  caution  must  be  used  in  drawing  con- 


140  THE    VILLAGE   GODS   OF   SOUTH   INDIA 

elusions  from  the  striking  resemblances  between  the 
ceremonies  observed  in  the  worship  of  village  deities 
among  the  Telugus,  Canarese,  and  Tamils,  as  the  value 
of  all  evidence  of  this  kind  is  largely  discounted  by  the 
unifying  influence  of  the  great  Vijayanagar  empire. 
For  about  250  years,  from  A.D.  1326  to  A.D.  1565,  the 
whole  of  South  India  was  united  under  this  great 
empire,  which  had  its  capital  on  the  Tungabhadra  River, 
and  formed  the  main  bulwark  of  Hinduism  against  the 
advance  of  the  Muhammadans.  The  capital  itself  was 
of  vast  extent,  and  gathered  together  men  and  women 
of  all  races  from  every  part  of  South  India.  It  must 
have  formed,  therefore,  a  great  centre  for  the  fusion  of 
different  ideas  and  customs  ;  and,  when  the  City  of 
Vijayanagar  was  captured  and  rased  to  the  ground  by 
the  Muhammadans  in  A.D.  1565,  Tamils,  Telugus,  and 
Canarese  may  well  have  carried  home  with  them  many 
new  ideas  and  customs  borrowed  from  one  another. 
We  cannot  assume,  therefore,  that,  because  a  custom  is 
widespread  in  the  Tamil,  Telugu,  or  Canarese  country 
now,  it  was  necessarily  widespread  before  the  founda 
tion  of  the  Vijayanagar  empire.  Allowing,  however, 
for  this  possible  borrowing  of  religious  rites  and 
ceremonies,  the  resemblances  between  the  rites  in  all 
three  countries  are  very  striking.  Such  a  curious  cere 
mony  as  that  of  cutting  off  the  right  fore-leg  and  put 
ting  it  into  the  mouth  of  the  victim,  which  is  found  to 
exist  all  over  the  three  countries  in  various  villages 
and  towns,  might  possibly  have  been  borrowed;  but  the 
general  resemblance  in  type,  which  underlies  all  local 
differences  of  custom,  can  hardly  have  been  due  to  this 
cause,  and  the  general  impression  left  by  a  study  of  the 
various  festivals  and  sacrifices  in  the  three  countries 
would  be,  I  think,  that  they  all  belong  to  a  common 
system  and  had  a  common  origin. 

In  the  same  way  caution  is  needed  in  drawing  con 
clusions  from  the  resemblances  between  the  worship  of 
the  village  deities  and  the  Brahmanical  cults  of  Vishnu 
and  Siva.  The  two  systems  of  religion  have  existed 
side  by  side  in  the  towns  and  villages  for  many  centuries, 


141 

and  the  same  people  have  largely  taken  part  in  both. 
Naturally,  therefore,  they  have  borrowed  freely  from 
one  another.  In  the  Tamil  country  the  influence  of 
Brahmanism  on  the  cult  of  the  village  deities  is  very 
noticeable,  and  it  is  more  than  probable  that  many 
ceremonies,  which  originally  belonged  to  the  village 
deities,  have  been  adopted  by  the  Brahman  priests. 
No  conclusions,  therefore,  can  safely  be  drawn  from  the 
folklore,  which  represents  various  village  goddesses 
as,  in  some  way,  connected  with  Siva.  It  is  quite 
possible  that  stories  of  this  kind  are  simply  due  to  a 
desire  to  connect  the  less  dignified  village  deities  with 
what  was  regarded  as  the  higher  form  of  worship  con 
trolled  by  the  Brahmans.  On  the  other  hand,  the 
points  of  difference  between  the  worship  of  the  village 
deities  and  that  of  Siva  and  Vishnu,  which  have  been 
noted  in  the  introduction,  are  very  strongly  marked, 
and  clearly  indicate  that  the  two  systems  of  religion 
are  quite  distinct.  The  village  goddesses  are  purely 
local  deities,  inflicting  or  warding  off  diseases  and 
other  calamities.  They  seem  never  to  be  regarded  as 
having  any  relation  to  the  world  as  a  whole,  and  their 
worship  is  the  religion  of  ignorant  and  uncivilized 
people,  whose  thoughts  do  not  travel  beyond  their 
own  surroundings  and  personal  needs  ;  while  Siva 
and  Vishnu  represent  a  philosophic  conception  of 
great  forces  at  work  in  the  universe,  forces  of 
destruction  and  preservation,  and  their  worship  is  a 
religion  that  could  only  have  originated  among  men 
accustomed  to  philosophic  speculation.  They  may  have 
borrowed  many  ideas,  customs,  and  ceremonies  from 
the  more  primitive  religion  of  the  villages  ;  but  the 
foundation  and  motive  of  the  whole  system  are  to  be 
sought  in  the  brain  of  the  philosopher  rather  than  in 
the  fears  and  superstitions  of  uneducated  villagers.  At 
the  same  time,  it  is  also  true  that  morally  the  Brahmani- 
cal  system  has  sunk  to  lower  depths  than  have  been 
reached  by  the  cruder  religion  of  the  village  people. 
The  worship  of  the  village  deities  contains  much  that  is 
physically  repulsive.  The  details  of  a  buffalo  sacrifice 


142  THE   VILLAGE  GODS  OF   SOUTH   INDIA 

are  horrid  to  read  about,  and  still  worse  to  witness,  and 
the  sight  of  a  pujari  parading  the  streets  with  the 
entrails  of  a  lamb  round  his  neck  and  its  liver  in  his 
mouth  would  be  to  us  disgusting  ;  and,  doubtless,  there 
are  much  drunkenness  and  immorality  connected  with 
the  village  festivals  ;  while  the  whole  system  of  religion 
is  prompted  by  fear  and  superstition,  and  seems  almost 
entirely  lacking  in  anything  like  a  sense  of  sin  or 
feelings  of  gratitude  towards  a  higher  spiritual  Power. 
But  still,  it  is  also  true  that,  setting  aside  a  few  local 
customs  in  the  worship  of  the  village  deities,  there  is 
nothing  in  the  system  itself  which  is  quite  so  morally 
degrading  and  repulsive  as  the  Lihgam  worship  of  the 
Sivaites,  or  the  marriage  of  girls  to  the  god  and  their 
consequent  dedication  to  a  life  of  prostitution  among 
the  Vaishnavites.  If  the  worship  of  Siva  and  Vishnu 
has  risen  to  greater  heights,  it  has  also  sunk  to  lower 
moral  depths  than  the  less  intellectual  and  less  aesthetic 
worship  of  the  grama-devatas. 

What  the  origin  of  the  village  deities  and  their 
worship  may  have  been,  it  is  difficult  to  say.  The 
system,  as  it  now  exists,  combines  many  different  ideas 
and  customs,  and  has  probably  resulted  from  the  fusion 
of  various  forms  of  religion.  In  the  Tamil  country 
there  are  many  features  in  the  worship  of  the  village 
deities,  which,  obviously,  have  been  adopted  from 
Brahmanism,  e.g.  the  elaborate  washing  of  the  images, 
and  the  growing  aversion  to  animal  sacrifices.  So  in 
Mysore,  there  are  traces  of  sun-worship  in  the  cult  of 
Bisal-Mari ;  and  there  are  many  features  in  the  system 
everywhere,  which  seem  to  be  borrowed  from  the 
worship,  or  rather  propitiation,  of  the  spirits  of  the 
departed.  But  the  system  as  a  whole  is  redolent  of  the 
soil,  and  evidently  belongs  to  a  pastoral  and  agricultural 
community.  The  village  is  the  centre  round  which  the 
system  revolves,  and  the  protection  of  the  villagers  the 
object  for  which  it  exists.  At  the  same  time,  it  is  quite 
possible  that  the  ultimate  origin  of  many  of  the  rites 
and  ceremonies  may  be  traced  further  back  to  a  nomadic 
stage  of  society.  Most  of  them  have  now  entirely  lost 


PROBABLE  ORIGIN   OF   THE   WORSHIP  143 

their  meaning,  and,  when  the  people  are  asked  what  a 
particular  ceremony  means  or  what  its  object  is,  their 
usual  reply  is  simply  "  It  is  mamul,"  i.e.  custom;  and 
there  are  many  details  of  the  sacrifices,  which  seem 
strangely  inconsistent  with  the  general  idea  and  theory 
of  the  worship  which  now  prevails.  The  one  object  of 
all  the  worship  and  sacrifices  now  is  to  propitiate  various 
spirits,  good  and  evil.  And  this  is  done  by  means 
of  gifts,  which,  it  is  supposed,  the  spirits  like,  or  by 
ceremonies,  which  will  please  them.  Some  of  the 
spirits  are  supposed  to  delight  in  bloodshed,  so  animals 
are  killed  in  their  presence,  and  sometimes  even  the 
blood  is  given  them  to  drink  ;  or  blood  and  rice  are 
sprinkled  over  the  fields  and  streets,  or  thrown  up  in 
the  air  for  them  to  eat.  To  the  less  refined  goddesses 
or  to  the  coarser  male  attendants,  like  Madurai-Viran, 
arrack,  toddy,  and  cheroots  are  freely  offered,  because 
it  is  assumed  that  these  gifts  will  rejoice  their  hearts 
and  propitiate  them.  But  a  great  deal  of  the  ritual  and 
many  of  the  most  striking  ceremonies  are  quite  incon 
sistent  with  this  gift-theory  of  sacrifice  and  the  idea  of 
propitiation,  which  is  now  assumed  to  be  the  one  motive 
and  purpose  of  the  festivals.  For  instance,  one  of  the 
main  features  of  the  animal  sacrifices  is  the  varied 
applications  of  the  blood  of  the  victims.  Sometimes 
the  blood  is  applied  to  the  bodies  of  the  worshippers 
themselves,  to  their  foreheads  and  breasts ;  sometimes 
it  is  sprinkled  on  the  lintel  and  door-posts  of  the  shrine, 
sometimes  on  the  houses  or  cattle,  sometimes  on  the 
boundary-stones,  sometimes  it  is  mixed  with  rice  and 
scattered  over  the  streets,  or  sprinkled  all  round  the 
boundaries  of  the  village  lands.  But  what  possible 
meaning  could  these  various  uses  of  the-  blood  have 
according  to  the  gift-theory  of  sacrifice  ?  On  this  theory 
it  would  be  intelligible  why  it  should  be  presented,  as  is 
sometimes  done,  at  the  shrine  of  the  deity,  or  even 
drunk,  as  at  Trichinopoly,  by  the  pujari,  who  repre 
sents  the  goddess ;  but  of  these  other  uses  of  the  blood 
the  gift-theory  seems  to  furnish  no  adequate  explana 
tion.  Or  again,  what  possible  meaning  could  the  gift- 


144  THE   VILLAGE  GODS  OF   SOUTH   INDIA 

theory  suggest  for  the  widespread  custom  of  putting  the 
entrails  round  the  neck  of  the  pujan  and  the  liver  in  his 
mouth  ?  It  is  not  probable  that  such  a  custom  as  this 
originated  without  some  reason  or  idea  at  the  back  of 
it ;  but  on  the  gift-theory  it  seems  absolutely  meaning 
less. 

Or  again,  another  leading  feature  of  the  worship  is 
the  sacrificial  feast  in  various  forms.  Sometimes  the 
feast  takes  place  on  the  spot,  in  the  compound  of  the 
shrine  ;  more  often  the  carcass  is  taken  home  by  the 
offerer  for  a  feast  in  his  own  house.  Sometimes  it  is  a 
formal  and  ceremonious  act,  as  in  certain  villages  of  the 
Telugu  country,  where  five  little  Mala  boys,  called 
Siddhalu,  or  innocents,  are  fed  with  the  flesh  of  the 
victim  under  cover  of  a  large  cloth,  to  keep  off  evil 
spirits  or  the  evil  eye.  Here,  again,  the  gift-theory 
seems  quite  inconsistent  with  the  whole  idea  of  the 
sacrificial  feast.  The  explanation  often  given,  that  the 
goddess  consumes  the  essence  or  spirit  (Saram  or  Avi) 
of  the  gifts,  while  the  worshippers  take  the  material 
substance,  is  perhaps  in  accordance  with  the  animistic 
idea  found  in  other  countries  that,  even  for  men,  the 
important  thing  in  their  food  is  the  soul-stuff  it  contains 
rather  than  the  outward,  material  part  of  it.  But  in 
any  case  this  would  still  leave  unexplained  the  fact  that 
the  eating  of  the  flesh  by  the  worshippers  is  in  many 
cases  regarded  as  a  religious  act  and  as  an  important 
part  of  the  sacrifice,  like  the  feast  on  the  victims  offered 
in  the  peace  offerings  under  the  Jewish  law.  On  the 
other  hand,  the  sacrificial  feast  finds  a  natural  and  ready 
explanation,  if  we  assume  that  the  system  originated  in 
the  desire  for  communion  with  the  spirit  world  and  not 
in  the  idea  of  propitiation. 

Herr  Warneck  when  describing  the  Animism  of  the 
Battaks  of  Sumatra  in  his  book,  The  Living  Forces  of  the 
Gospel,  points  out  that  most  of  the  ceremonies  connected 
with  heathen  sacrifices  and  a  large  number  of  heathen 
superstitions  generally  have  their  origin  in  the  funda 
mental  idea  underlying  all  animistic  religions,  that 
not  only  living  creatures  and  organisms  but  even 


PROBABLE   ORIGIN   OF    THE   WORSHIP  145 

lifeless  things  share  in  a  universal  soul  or  a  soul-stuff 
that  pervades  everything  in  the  world.  "  The  vital 
question  for  the  Animist, "  he  says,  "is  how  to  place 
his  own  soul  in  relation  to  the  souls  surrounding  him, 
and  to  their  powers,  which  are  partly  injurious  and 
and  partly  useful,  with  as  little  danger  and  as  much 
advantage  to  himself  as  possible.  What  must  I  do  to 
protect  and  enrich  my  soul?  That  is  the  cardinal 
question  of  the  animistic  catechism."  The  main  object 
of  eating  the  flesh  of  an  animal,  therefore,  is  to  absorb 
this  soul-stuff  and  appropriate  the  special  virtue  which 
belongs  to  the  animal.  "  The  flesh  of  an  animal  that  is 
eaten  produces  an  effect  on  man  corresponding  to  the 
animal  in  question.  The  flesh  of  the  stag  gives  nimble- 
ness.  Gamecocks  are  made  to  devour  centipedes 
in  order  to  assimilate  their  fierceness.  Javanese 
thieves  carry  with  them  crow-bones  to  be  as  clever  at 
stealing  as  crows."  And  Herr  Warneck  is  probably 
right  in  thinking  that  this  is  the  explanation  of  Can 
nibalism.  It  is  not  an  act  of  ferocity  or  revenge,  still 
less  of  epicureanism,  since  the  Battaks  dislike  human 
flesh  so  much  that  it  nearly  makes  them  sick  ;  but  "it  is 
supposed  that  in  eating  a  man's  flesh  the  eater  appro 
priates  the  other's  soul."  And  in  accordance  with  this 
idea  those  parts  of  the  body  in  which  the  soul-power  is 
supposed  to  be  concentrated,  the  liver,  the  palms  of  the 
hands,  the  sinews  and  the  flesh  of  the  head  are  specially 
prized.  To  the  same  idea  we  may  trace  the  horrid 
custom  of  drinking  the  blood  of  victims  offered  in  sacri 
fice,  which  is  so  common  in  South  India,  and  the  various 
uses  of  the  blood  described  in  Chapter  III.  "The  soul- 
stuff,"  says  Herr  Warneck,  "  has  special  vigour  in  the 
blood,"  and  it  is  repeatedly  stated  in  the  Jewish  law 
with  reference  to  the  sacrificial  victims  that  "  the  blood 
is  the  life." 

It  can  readily  be  seen  how  easily  in  primitive  times 
these  animistic  ideas  gave  rise  to  that  particular  form 
of  Animism,  which  is  generally  known  as  Totemism. 
In  the  nomadic  stage  society  consists  of  tribes  or  clans, 
the  members  of  which  are  akin  to  one  another,  or,  at 

10 


146  THE    VILLAGE   GODS  OF   SOUTH   INDIA 

any  rate,  are  assumed  to  be  united  by  ties  of  blood  rela 
tionship.  All  the  members  of  the  clan,  then,  are  blood 
relations,  and  are  bound  together,  as  members  of  one 
family,  for  mutual  help  and  protection.  The  normal 
attitude  of  every  clan  towards  other  clans  is  one  of 
suspicion,  hostility  and  war,  and  this  constant  pressure 
of  hostile  clans  compels  each  individual  clan,  not  only 
to  maintain  its  unity  and  brotherhood,  but,  if  possible,  to 
enlarge  its  limits  and  add  to  its  numbers.  It  becomes 
possible  to  do  this  by  a  convenient  extension  of  the 
idea  of  blood  relationship.  If  a  man  is  not  one  of  the 
clan  by  birth,  he  can  be  made  one  by,  in  some  way, 
being  made  a  partaker  of  its  blood.  In  his  Introduction 
to  Ui£  History  of  Religion,  Mr.  Jevons  quotes  several 
instances  of  this  from  different  parts  of  the  world,  in 
both  ancient  and  modern  times.  The  following 
examples  from  Africa  will  suffice  to  illustrate  the 
custom : — 

"  The  exchange  of  blood  is  of  ten  practised  amongst  the  blacks 
of  Africa,  as  a  token  of  alliance  and  friendship.  The  Mambettu 
people,  after  having  inflicted  small  wounds  upon  each  others' 
arms,  reciprocally  suck  the  blood,  which  flows  from  the  incision. 
In  the  Unyora  country  the  parties  dip  two  coffee  berries  into  the 
blood,  and  eat  them.  Amongst  the  Sandeh  the  proceedings  are 
not  so  repulsive  ;  the  operator,  armed  with  two  short  knives,  inocu 
lates  the  blood  of  one  person  into  the  wound  of  another.  The 
exact  manner  in  which  this  last  operation  is  performed  is  des 
cribed  by  Mr.  Ward,  who  himself  submitted  to  it."  After  not 
ing  that  blood  brotherhood  is  a  form  of  cementing  friendship  and 
a  guarantee  of  good  faith,  popular  with  all  the  Upper  Congo 
tribes,  he  proceeds  :  "An  incision  was  made  in  both  our  right 
arms,  in  the  outer  muscular  swelling  just  below  the  elbow,  and 
as  the  blood  flowed  in  a  tiny  stream,  the  charm-doctor  sprinkled 
powdered  chalk  and  potash  on  the  wounds,  delivering  the  while, 
in  rapid  tones,  an  appeal  to  us  to  maintain  unbroken  the  sanctity 
of  the  contract,  and  then  our  arms  being  rubbed  together,  so  that 
the  flowing  blood  intermingled,  we  were  declared  to  be  brothers 
of  one  blood,  whose  interest  henceforth  should  be  united  as  our 
blood  now  was." 

These  examples  will  suffice  to  illustrate  the  wide 
spread  idea  that  the  actual  drinking  or  application  of 
the  blood  of  a  clan  will  create  a  blood-relationship  and 
alliance  among  men,  who  are  not  actually  members  of 


PROBABLE  ORIGIN  OP  THE   WORSHIP  147 

the  same  family.  But  the  human  clan  in  its  struggle 
for  existence  found  itself  surrounded,  not  only  by  other 
human  clans,  but  also  by  various  tribes  of  animals, 
which  it  looked  upon  as  analogous  to  the  clans  of  men  ; 
and  it  desired  to  strengthen  its  position  by  an  alliance 
with  one  or  another  of  these  animal  clans,  which,  for 
some  reason,  impressed  itself  upon  its  imagination  as 
animated  by  some  supernatural  power.  The  animal 
clan  then  became  what  is  now  called  the  totem  of  the 
human  clan ;  and  the  spirit  that  was  supposed  to 
animate  the  totem  clan  became,  in  a  certain  sense,  an 
object  of  worship.  One  great  purpose  of  the  sacrifice, 
then,  was  to  cement  and  strengthen  the  alliance 
between  the  human  clan  and  the  animal  clan ;  and 
the  way  in  which  this  was  done  was  through  some 
application  of  the  blood  of  the  totem,  or  by,  in  some 
way,  coming  into  contact  with  that  which  was  specially 
connected  with  its  life,  or  by  partaking  of  its  flesh.  The 
object,  then,  of  killing  a  member  of  the  totem  tribe 
becomes  clear.  Under  ordinary  circumstances  it  would 
be  absolutely  forbidden,  and  regarded  as  the  murder  of 
a  kinsman ;  but  on  special  occasions  it  was  solemnly 
done  in  order  to  shed  the  blood  and  partake  of  the  flesh, 
and  so  strengthen  the  alliance.  The  blood  is  regarded 
as  the  life,  and  when  the  blood  of  a  member  of  the 
totem  tribe  of  animals  was  shed,  the  life  of  the  totem 
was  brought  to  the  spot  where  it  was  needed,  and  the 
blood  could  be  applied  to  the  worshippers  as  a  bond  of 
union,  and  then  the  union  could  be  still  further  cemented 
by  the  feast  upon  the  flesh,  by  which  the  spirit  of  the 
totem  was  absorbed  and  assimilated  by  its  human 
kinsmen.  The  object  of  the  animal  sacrifice,  therefore, 
was  not  in  any  sense  to  offer  a  gift,  but  to  obtain  com 
munion  with  the  totem-spirit. 

Now,  if  we  apply  this  theory  of  sacrifice  to  the 
sacrifices  offered  to  the  village  deities  in  South  India, 
we  see  that  the  main  ceremonies  connected  with  them 
at  once  become  intelligible  ;  the  various  modes  of 
sprinkling  and  applying  the  blood,  and  the  different 
forms  of  the  sacrificial  feast  were  all  originally  intended 


148  THE   VILLAGE  GODS  OF  SOUTH  INDIA 

to  promote  communion  with  the  spirit  that  was  wor 
shipped.  In  the  same  way,  even  such  a  ceremony  as 
the  wearing  of  the  entrails  round  the  neck,  and  putting 
the  liver  in  the  mouth,  acquires  an  intelligible  meaning 
and  purpose.  The  liver  and  entrails  are  naturally 
connected  with  the  life  of  the  animal,  and  the  motive  of 
this  repulsive  ceremony  would  seem  to  be  an  intense 
desire  to  obtain  as  close  communion  as  possible  with 
the  object  of  worship  by  wearing  those  parts  of  its 
body  that  are  specially  connected  with  its  life.  So, 
too,  this  theory  explains  why  the  animal  sacrificed  is 
so  often  treated  as  an  object  of  worship.  In  the  case 
of  the  buffalo  sacrifices  in  the  Telugu  country,  as  we 
have  seen,  the  buffalo  is  paraded  through  the  village, 
decked  with  garlands  and  smeared  with  turmeric  and 
kunkuma,  and  then,  as  it  passes  by  the  houses,  people 
come  out  and  pour  water  on  its  feet,  and  worship  it. 
But  why  should  this  be  done  if  the  animal  sacrificed  is 
regarded  as  only  a  gift  to  the  goddess  ?  When,  however, 
we  realize  that  the  animal  sacrificed  was  not  originally 
regarded  as  a  gift,  but  as  a  member  of  the  totem  tribe 
and  the  representative  of  the  spirit  to  be  worshipped, 
the  whole  ceremony  becomes  full  of  meaning. 

Then,  again,  this  theory  of  the  origin  of  sacrifice 
supplies  a  very  plausible  and  intelligible  explanation 
of  the  origin  of  the  use  of  stones  and  images  to 
represent  the  village  deities  in  India.  At  first  sight  it 
seems  a  complete  mystery  why  a  common  ordinary 
stone  should  be  regarded  as  representing  a  god  or 
goddess.  Most  of  the  stones  used  for  this  purpose  in 
South  Indian  villages  have  absolutely  nothing  that  is 
peculiar  or  distinctive  about  them.  Often  they  are 
simply  stone  pillars  of  varying  heights,  and  a  large 
number  are  only  small,  conical  stones,  not  more  than 
six  or  seven  inches  high.  Some,  again,  are  flat  slabs 
with  figures  carved  on  them  in  bas-relief  and  others  are 
regular  images.  The  images  and  carved  bas-reliefs  we 
can  understand  ;  but  how  could  these  ordinary  stones 
and  stone-pillars  have  ever  come  to  be  regarded  as  the 
representatives  of  spiritual  beings  ?  The  theory  of 


PROBABLE  ORIGIN  OF  THE  WORSHIP  149 

sacrifice  connected  with  totemism  supplies,  at  any  rate,  a 
possible  and  intelligible  explanation.  The  totem 
animal  was  killed  in  order  to  shed  the  blood,  and  so 
secure  the  presence  of  the  totem  deity  at  a  particular 
spot,  which  then  became  sacred  or  Taboo.  To  violate 
it  would  be  a  grievous  offence.  Accordingly  the  spot 
was  marked  by  a  simple  heap  of  stones,  or  by  an 
upright  stone  pillar,  which  would  perhaps  be  sprinkled 
with  the  blood.  Then,  as  totemism  gradually  died  out 
and  gave  place  to  higher  religious  ideas  and  anthropo 
morphic  conceptions  of  deity,  the  old  totemistic  concep 
tion  of  sacrifice  became  obscured,  and  the  animal  that 
was  killed  was  regarded  no  longer  as  the  representa 
tive  of  the  object  of  worship,  but  as  a  gift  to  the  deity. 
At  the  same  time  the  sanctity  of  the  spot  became  asso 
ciated  with  the  stones,  originally  set  up  to  mark  the 
place  of  sacrifice,  and  so  in  time  the  stone  pillar  itself 
became  sacred,  and  came  to  be  treated  as  the  symbol  of 
the  deity  to  whom  the  sacrifice  was  offered,  while  the 
heap  of  stones  developed  into  the  sacred  altar.  We  can 
probably  trace  one  stage  of  this  process  of  evolution  in 
the  ideas  now  connected  with  the  boundary-stone,  ellai- 
kal.  No  doubt  it  was  once  simply  a  stone  placed  to  mark 
the  spot,  on  the  boundary  of  the  village  lands,  where  the 
sacrifice  was  offered.  Then  the  stone  became  sacred, 
and  the  idea  grew  up  that  it  was  inhabited  by  the  spirit 
who  was  worshipped.  There,  however,  the  process  of 
evolution  stopped,  and  the  stone  is  not  now  regarded, 
like  the  other  stones,  as  representing  the  deity,  but 
simply  as  her  abode. 

Probably  the  other  stones  were  once  regarded  in 
exactly  the  same  light,  and  then  advanced  a  step  further 
and  became  representatives  of  the  deities  worshipped. 
The  next  step,  to  the  carved  human  figures,  whether 
bas-reliefs  or  complete  images,  would  be  easy  and 
natural,  when  once  the  deity  had  been  conceived  no 
longer  as  the  spirit  of  a  whole  species  of  animals,  but 
as  akin  to  human  beings. 

When  this  change  in  religious  ideas  took  place  must, 
of  course,  be  a  matter  of  conjecture,  but  it  probably 


150  THE   VILLAGE   GODS   OF   SOUTH   INDIA 

coincided  with  the  change  from  the  nomadic  to  the 
settled  pastoral  and  agricultural  life,  when  the  wander 
ing  clan  developed  into  the  village  community,  and 
the  superiority  of  man  to  the  lower  animals  had  been 
definitely  established. 

Similarly,  it  is  possible  that  the  connexion  between 
the  growth  of  agriculture  and  the  origin  of  village 
communities  and  so  also  of  village  deities,  may  account 
for  the  fact  that  the  village  deities  of  South  India  are 
almost  always  females. 

All  over  the  world  the  earth  spirit  is  regarded  as 
female  and  the  presiding  deities  of  agriculture  are 
mainly  goddesses,  because  the  idea  of  fertility  and 
reproduction  is  connected  with  women.  When,  there 
fore,  a  nomadic  pastoral  clan  settled  down  to  an 
agricultural  life  in  villages,  they  would  naturally  wor 
ship  the  earth-spirits  of  the  village  lands  as  goddesses 
rather  than  as  gods. 

The  fact,  too,  that  agriculture  among  primitive  races 
was  the  business  of  women  rather  than  of  men,  as  it  is 
among  savage  races  at  the  present  day,  probably  led  to 
the  village  goddesses  being  at  first  worshipped  by  the 
women  rather  than  by  the  men.  One  trace  of  this  is 
still  found  in  the  custom  of  the  Mala  pujari,  who  is  a 
man,  dressing  up  as  a  woman  when  he  sits  in  the  cart 
with  the  animals  impaled  alive  all  around  him,  and  is 
dragged  in  procession  through  the  village,1  as  well  as 
in  the  prominent  part  taken  by  women  in  some  places 
in  the  waving  of  the  arati.2 

These  theories  as  to  the  origin  of  the  village 
deities,  of  idolatry  and  of  animal  sacrifice  in  South 
India,  can,  of  course,  be  regarded  only  as  hypotheses. 
But,  when  we  consider  that  the  totemistic  theory  is 
able  to  furnish  a  plausible  explanation  of  the  crude 
form  of  idolatry  which  exists  in  many  villages,  and  of 
many  features  in  the  sacrificial  rites,  which  seem  quite 
inconsistent  with  the  existing  ideas  of  sacrifice,  we  see 
that  there  is  sufficient  evidence  to  justify  its  adoption 

1  See  above,  p.  58.  *  See  above,  p.  39. 


PROBABLE  ORIGIN    OF  THE   WORSHIP  151 

as  a  working  hypothesis.  And  there  can  be  no  doubt 
that  the  ceremonial  observed  in  these  sacrifices  gives 
very  substantial  support  to  the  theory,  that  the 
original  idea  of  sacrifice  was  not  that  of  a  gift  to  the  deity 
but  communion  with  a  supernatural  power.  And,  if 
that  is  true,  then  we  may  see,  even  in  these  primitive 
rites,  a  foreshadowing  of  far  higher  forms  of  religions 
belief  and  practice.  The  mysterious  efficacy  attributed 
to  the  sprinking  of  the  blood  might  almost  be  regarded 
as  an  unconscious  prophecy  of  the  Christian  doctrine  of 
the  Atonement,  while  the  whole  ritual  of  the  sacrifices, 
even  in  its  crudest  and  most  revolting  forms,  bears 
witness  to  that  instinctive  craving  after  communion 
with  God,  which  finds  its  highest  expression  and  satis 
faction  in  the  sacramental  system  of  the  Christian 
Church. 


CHAPTER   IX 

SOCIAL,    MORAL,    AND   RELIGIOUS 
INFLUENCE   OF   THE    SYSTEM 

THE  results  of  this  system  of  religion  might  at  first 
seem  to  be  wholly  degrading  intellectually,  morally, 
and  spiritually.  It  appears  on  the  surface  to  be  a  religion 
of  fear  and  superstition,  finding  its  outward  expression 
in  mean,  ugly  symbols,  and  in  forms  of  worship  that 
are  to  a  very  large  extent  disgusting  and  even  immoral. 
The  account  of  a  village  festival  in  the  Telugu  country 
reads  like  mere  midsummer  madness  ;  many  of  the  rites 
in  which  animals  are  impaled  or  buried  alive  are  revolt 
ing  in  their  cruelty ;  and  the  animal  sacrifices  with  their 
crude  butchery  and  coarse  bloodshed  bear  witness  to  a 
low  and  unworthy  conception  of  deity.  Whatever  may 
have  been  the  origin  of  these  animal  sacrifices  in 
prehistoric  times,  they  are  now  regarded  by  the 
worshippers  simply  as  a  means  of  appeasing  the  deity's 
wrath  by  satisfying  her  lust  for  blood.  In  the  ancient 
Jewish  sacrifices  there  may  have  been  the  same  amount 
of  bloodshed  and  butchery,  when  on  such  an  occasion  as 
the  dedication  of  the  Temple  at  Jerusalem  "King 
Solomon  offered  a  sacrifice  of  twenty  and  two  thousand 
oxen  and  a  hundred  and  twenty  thousand  sheep,"  but  the 
Jewish  sacrifices  symbolized  great  moral  and  spiritual 
truths ;  the  victim  represented  the  worshipper,  the 
killing  of  the  animal  and  the  offering  of  the  blood 
expressed  the  consecration  of  the  worshipper's  own  life 
to  God  ;  in  the  sin  offering  and  the  peace  offering  the 
presentation  of  the  blood  and  the  feast  on  the  flesh 
were  symbolical  of  penitence  for  sin  and  communion 
with  God.  But  in  the  sacrifices  to  the  village  deities 


INFLUENCE  OF   THE   SYSTEM  153 

in  India  at  the  present  day  there  are  no  traces  of 
those  higher  ideas  in  the  minds  of  the  worshippers. 
There  is  no  penitence  for  sin,  no  thought  of  the 
consecration  of  human  life  to  a  just  and  holy  God, 
but  simply  the  desire  to  appease  the  ill-temper  of 
a  vengeful  spirit  by  an  offering  of  blood.  And  even 
in  unbloody  offerings  of  fruit,  camphor,  and  incense 
to  the  more  refined  and  respectable  of  the  goddesses, 
who  are  supposed  to  be  shocked  by  the  sight  of  blood, 
the  idea  of  sacrifice  does  not  rise  above  the  conception 
of  a  propitiatory  gift.  It  is  the  kind  of  offering 
that  is  made  to  the  local  policeman  or  a  tyrannical 
government  official  to  secure  his  favour.  And 
in  almost  all  the  festivals  held  in  honour  of  the 
village  deities  there  is  a  wild  orgiastic  excitement, 
and  often  a  sad  amount  of  drunkenness  and  immorality 
that  is  most  degrading.  So,  too,  there  is  nothing 
morally  elevating  in  the  conception  formed  of  the 
characters  of  the  deities  themselves.  They  have  not 
even  the  grandeur  of  such  a  deity  as  Siva.  Siva  may  be 
terrible  and  cruel,  but  at  any  rate  there  is  something 
grand  and  majestic  about  him  :  he  represents  a  world- 
force  ;  he  is  an  interpretation  of  the  universe  and  the 
embodiment  of  a  philosophy.  But  the  village  deity  is 
nothing  more  than  a  petty  local  spirit,  tyrannizing  over 
or  protecting  a  small  hamlet,  occasionally  venting  her 
spite  or  her  ill-temper  on  a  handful  of  poor  villagers. 
She  inspires  fear  because  of  her  power  to  do  grievous 
harm  by  inflicting  diseases  and  injuries  on  man  and 
beast  when  she  is  offended,  but  she  has  no  relation  to 
the  universe  or  even  to  the  world  :  she  is  the  product  of 
fear  untouched  by  philosophic  reflection  ;  so  she  does 
not  draw  out  any  feelings  of  wonder  and  admiration, 
still  less  of  love  and  gratitude,  nor  does  she  lead  her 
worshippers  on  to  any  higher  ideals  of  morality. 

Taking  the  system,  therefore,  as  a  whole,  as  it  exists 
at  the  present  day,  we  can  only  condemn  it  from  a 
moral  and  religious  point  of  view7  as  a  debasing  super 
stition,  and  the  only  attitude  which  the  Christian  Church 
can  possibly  take  towards  it  as  a  working  system  is  one 


154  THE  VILLAGE   GODS   OF   SOUTH    INDIA 

of  uncompromising  hostility,  the  same  attitude  that  the 
Jewish  prophets  of  old  took  to  the  local  Semitic  cults 
in  Palestine  with  all  their  idolatrous  and  immoral 
associations.  In  the  writings  of  Hindu  philosophers 
and  poets  there  are  many  noble  and  inspiring  thoughts, 
but  there  is  nothing  in  the  vast  jungle  of  beliefs  and 
practices  that  have  grown  up  during  the  course  of  ages 
around  the  worship  of  the  village  deities  that  the  Chris 
tian  Church  could  wish  to  preserve.  The  first  step  to 
wards  any  religious  progress  in  the  villages  of  South 
India  is  to  cut  down  this  jungle  of  beliefs  and  practices, 
rites  and  ceremonies,  and  clear  the  ground  for  the 
teaching  and  worship  of  the  Christian  Church.  When 
the  Outcastes  of  a  village  in  the  Telugu  country  become 
Christians,  they  very  often  level  the  shrine  of  their  local 
deity  to  the  ground  and  build  a  Christian  prayer-house 
on  the  site.  That  expresses  the  general  attitude  of 
Christianity  to  the  whole  system. 

At  the  same  time  we  must  not  allow  the  corrup 
tions  of  the  system  at  the  present  day,  with  all  its 
debasing  rites  and  its  low  and  petty  views  of  the 
deity,  to  blind  us  to  its  social  and  religious  value  in 
past  ages,  or  to  the  deeper  spiritual  feelings  and 
instincts  which  it  has  feebly  striven  to  express. 
In  the  first  place,  the  worship  of  the  village  deities 
has  maintained  a  silent  protest  on  behalf  of  religious 
and  social  equality.  Feeble  and  ineffective  as  the 
protest  may  be,  still  it  is  a  protest  that  is  not  without 
its  value.  In  the  worship  of  the  village  deities  there 
is  no  priestly  caste.  The  Brahman  is  nowhere  ;  the 
pujaris  may  belong  to  any  caste  ;  the  leading  part  in 
the  buffalo  sacrifices  is  nearly  always  taken  by  the 
Outcastes  ;  the  folklore  of  the  village  deities  and  the 
songs  chanted  at  the  sacrifices  give  hints  of  a  time 
when  the  Outcastes  aspired  to  equality  with  the  Brah- 
mans ;  and  the  large  number  of  people  from  the 
different  Sudra  castes  who  take  part  in  the  sacrifices 
form  a  striking  witness  to  what  we  should  call  in  the 
Christian  Church  the  priesthood  of  the  laity.  It  is  a 
feeble  flickering  light  shining  in  a  dark  place,  like  the 


INFLUENCE  OF   THE  SYSTEM  155 

witness  borne  to  the  equality  and  brotherhood  of  man 
at  the  temple  of  Jagannath  in  Orissa,  where  all  castes, 
including  the  Brahmans,  eat  together.  Still  the  wit 
ness  has  been  maintained  through  the  long  centuries  of 
caste  tyranny,  and  perhaps  it  has  had  more  influence 
than  we  imagine  in  keeping  alive  in  the  hearts  of  the 
depressed  classes  some  slight  feeling  of  self-respect 
and  a  sense  of  their  own  worth  in  the  community.  It 
is  something  to  be  proud  of  that  when  the  terrible  cala 
mity  of  cholera  or  small- pox  threatens  the  life  of  the 
village,  the  calamity  cannot  be  averted  without  their 
help.  If  they  cannot  feel  that  they  are  respected,  the 
next  best  thing  is  to  feel  that  in  times  of  trouble  they 
are  needed. 

Then,  in  the  second  place,  deep  down  in  the  system, 
buried  beneath  a  mass  of  traditional  rites  that  have  lost 
their  meaning,  there  is  still  the  instinctive  craving 
of  the  human  heart  for  communion  with  God.  This 
instinctive  feeling  after  God  has  indeed  been  degraded 
by  unworthy  and  petty  ideas  of  the  spiritual  world  ; 
it  has  been  distorted  by  fear  and  superstition  ;  it  has 
found  expression  in  weird  and  horrid  forms ;  but 
still,  in  spite  of  all  corruptions  and  distortions,  we 
can  discern  in  it,  not  merely  a  belief  in  a  spirit 
world,  but  a  desire  to  come  into  personal  communion 
with  spiritual  beings.  In  the  previous  chapter  it  has 
been  shown  that  -  the  original  idea  underlying  the 
system  of  animal  sacrifice  was  that  of  communion 
rather  than  that  of  propitiation  ;  and,  though  at  the 
present  day  propitiation  by  acceptable  gifts  is  undoubt 
edly  the  dominant  idea  in  these  sacrifices  and  offerings, 
still  the  idea  of  communion  is  not  wholly  lost.  The 
pujari  is  often  regarded  as  possessed  and  inspired  by 
the  deity,  and  the  sprinkling  of  the  blood  of  the  victim 
on  the  houses,  the  fields  and  the  persons  of  the  wor 
shippers  is  regarded  as  a  means  of  securing  the  presence 
and  protection  of  the  deity.  While,  therefore,  the 
methods  of  communion  are  all  wrong,  and  the  concep 
tion  of  the  deity  with  whom  communion  is  sought  is 
hopelessly  inadequate  and  perverted,  still,  in  the 


156  THE   VILLAGE   GODS  OF    SOUTH   INDIA 

simple  desire  for  communion  with  a  deity  of  some  sort, 
there  is  a  germ  and  root  of  true  religious  feeling 
which  craves  for  expression.  It  is  pathetic  to  notice 
how  real  is  the  desire  among  many  of  the  more  religious 
men  and  women  in  the  villages,  even  among  the  de 
pressed  classes,  to  see  God.  I  have  often  met  with  and 
heard  of  men  who  have  spent  what  are  for  them  large 
sums  of  money,  and  undergone  much  hardship,  to  satisfy 
this  desire.  We  must  not  undervalue  this  rudimentary 
religious  feeling  ;  and  if,  in  the  worship  of  the  village 
deities,  it  has  for  many  centuries  been  feeding  on 
carrion,  perhaps  it  is  better  for  it  to  feed  on  carrion 
than  to  die  of  starvation. 

Then,  again,  the  belief  in  the  village  deities  has 
undoubtedly  fostered  an  attitude  of  mind  towards  the 
spiritual  world  which  is  to  a  certain  degree  a  preparation 
for  the  Gospel.  It  has  made  men  feel  a  sense  of 
dependence  on  spiritual  beings.  The  mental  attitude  of 
the  ordinary  villager  is  the  very  antithesis  of  materialism 
or  agnoticism.  He  has  a  very  vivid  belief  that  the  world 
in  which  he  lives  is  surrounded  by  unseen  spiritual  beings, 
and  in  all  times  of  trouble  he  feels  intensely  his  depen 
dence  on  his  village  deity  for  help  and  protection.  And 
even  where  the  village  deity  is  conceived  of  as  an  ill- 
tempered,  revengeful  being,  the  fear  which  she  inspires 
is  not  a  bad  preparation  for  a  belief  in  a  God  of  love. 
The  experience  of  most  evangelists  among  the  Out- 
castes  of  South  India  would  be,  I  think,  that  their  fear 
of  evil  spirits  is  one  reason  why  the  doctrine  of  an 
omnipotent  God  of  infinite  love  appeals  to  them  with 
so  much  force  It  makes  them  realize  their  need  of 
help.  It  does  for  them  what  the  fear  of  powerful  and 
malicious  enemies  did  for  the  Jewish  people  of  old. 
The  Jewish  Psalms  show  how  closely  the  need  of 
protection  from  powerful  enemies  was  bound  up  with 
the  deepest  religious  feelings  of  the  chosen  people. 
The  need  of  protection  against  evil  spirits  is  playing  a 
similar  part  in  the  religious  development  of  the 
villagers  of  South  India. 

The  Christian  Church  thus  brings  to  the  villagers, 


INFLUENCE   OF   THE  SYSTEM  157 

and  especially  to  the  Outcastes,  three  great  truths  which 
their  belief  in  the  village  deities  specially  prepares  them 
to  accept : 

(a)  First,  the  truth  of  the  existence  of  an  omnipo 
tent  God  of  infinite   love,   the    creator    and   the   ruler 
of  the  universe,  and  the  Father  of  all  mankind,  a  truth 
which  stands  out  in  vivid  and  startling  contrast  to  their 
belief  in  a   multitude   of   evil   or   ill-tempered   spirits 
always   ready    to   do    them    grievous    harm,  with    no 
superior  power  to  control  them. 

(b)  Second,  the  truth  of  the  universal  redemption 
from  sin  and  the  great  gift  of  direct,  personal  access  to 
an   almighty,    all-loving    God    through    Jesus    Christ. 
This  truth   stands  in  equally  striking  contrast  to   the 
poor  and  miserable  communion  with  a  petty  local  deity 
offered  through  the  blood  of   their   animal   sacrifices. 
To  compare  great  things  with  small,  it  is  as  though  a 
poor  villager  suffering  from  the  persecution  of  a  petty 
local  official  were  suddenly  told  that  he  had  free  right 
of  access  to  the  kind  and  powerful   collector    of   the 
district.     The  good  news  of  free  access   to  God  is  a 
real  Gospel  of  freedom. 

(c)  And   thirdly,  there    is   the    great   truth    of   the 
equality  of  all  men  in  God's   sight  and  the  universal 
brotherhood  of  man.       It  is  a  truth  very  dimly  fore 
shadowed  in  the  rites  of  their  primitive  cult ;  but  in  the 
Christian  Church  it  stands  out  as  the  very  essence  of 
the  Gospel  message.     And  it  is  a  truth  that  makes  a 
powerful  appeal  to  the  hearts  of  the  downtrodden  and 
depressed. 

Thus,  while  the  cult  of  the  village  deities  provides 
little  foundation  of  belief  or  practice  on  which  the 
Christian  Church  can  build ;  on  the  other  hand  it  has 
kept  alive  a  sense  of  deep  spiritual  needs,  which 
Christianity  alone  can  satisfy.  It  certainly  brings 
religion  down  into  the  every-day  life  of  the  people. 
The  ordinary  villager  of  South  India  does  nothing 
without  offering  prayer  to  the  village  deity,  while  the 
shrines  and  symbols  that  are  scattered  all  over  the 
countryside  keep  constantly  before  his  mind  the 


158  THE   VILLAGE   GODS   OF    SOUTH   INDIA 

existence  of  a  spiritual  world.  However  poor  and 
degraded  his  ideas  of  deity  may  be,  at  any  rate  they  are 
to  him  a  profound  reality,  and  this  sense  of  the  reality 
and  importance  of  the  spiritual  world  is  not  a  bad 
foundation  for  the  Christian  Church  to  build  upon. 


APPENDIX    I 

ON  THF  CEREMONY  OF  THE  OPENING  OF  THE  MOUTH 
IN  THE  FUNERAL  RITES  OF  ANCIENT  EGYPT 

There  is  an  interesting  parallel  to  the  practice  of 
cutting  off  the  right  foreleg  and  putting  it  in  the  mouth 
of  the  buffalo  (described  on  page  51)  in  the  ancient 
funeral  ceremonies  connected  with  the  cult  of  Osiris  in 
Egypt.  The  legend  ran  that,  after  Osiris  had  been 
murdered  by  his  brother  Set,  his  son  Horus  sought  out 
his  body,  in  order  to  raise  it  to  life  ;  and,  when  he  found 
it,  he  untied  the  bandages  so  that  Osiris  might  move  his 
limbs  and  rise  up.  Under  the  direction  of  Thoth, 
Horus  recited  a  series  of  formulas,  as  he  presented 
offerings  to  Osiris  ;  and  he  and  his  sons  and  Anubis 
performed  the  ceremonies  which  opened  the  mouth  and 
nostrils,  and  the  eyes  and  ears  of  Osiris.  This  opening 
of  the  mouth  was  one  of  the  regular  funeral  rites  in 
ancient  Egypt. 

There  is  a  book  found  in  tombs  called  the  Book  of 
the  Opening  of  the  Mouth  ;  and  in  a  British  Museum 
bulletin,  entitled  The  Book  of  the  Dead,  written  by 
Mr.  E.  A.  Wallis  Budge,  it  is  said  that,  on  the  upper 
margins  of  the  insides  of  coffins,  there  are  frequently 
given  two  or  more  rows  of  coloured  drawings  of  the 
offerings  which  under  the  fifth  dynasty  were  presented 
to  the  deceased  or  his  statue  during  the  celebration  of 
the  service  of  "Opening  the  Mouth."  In  one  of  the 
illustrations  the  ceremony  of  Opening  the  Mouth  is 
shown  as  being  performed  on  the  mummy  of  a  royal 
scribe.  In  the  picture  there  is  a  calf  walking  in  front 
of  its  mother  with  its  left  foreleg  cut  off,  and  in  front 
of  the  calf  are  two  slaves,  one  with  the  heart  of  the 


160  THE  VILLAGE   GODS  OF    SOUTH    INDIA 

deceased  in  his  hand,  and  the  other  holding  the  left 
foreleg  of  the  calf,  which  is  apparently  being  placed 
upon  a  table.  It  is  not  clear  what  part  the  foreleg 
plays  in  the  ceremony  of  the  "Opening  of  the  Mouth," 
but  there  is  an  obvious  resemblance  between  this 
ancient  ceremony  in  Egypt  and  the  widespread  custom 
in  South  India  mentioned  above.  The  Egyptian  cere 
mony  suggests  that  one  object  of  putting  the  foreleg  in 
the  mouth  in  the  case  of  sacrifices  in  India  is  to  keep  it 
open  and  enable  the  spirit  of  the  animal  to  go  in  and 
out. 

We  give  in  Plate  XVIII  a  photograph  of  a  buffalo 
sacrifice  carried  out  by  the  servants  of  Dr.  Hunt  of 
Secunderabad.  The  scene  is  the  garage  in  which  his 
motor  bicycle  stands.  Round  it  the  servants  have 
grouped  his  sword,  the  gardener's  shears,  a  baby's 
chair,  a  tea-kettle,  etc.,  and  to  these  the  sacrifice  was 
made.  In  the  right  foreground  lies  the  body  of  the 
buffalo,  to  the  left  its  head  with  the  right  foreleg  in 
its  mouth,  while  between  the  head  and  the  bicycle  may 
be  seen  a  bottle  of  liquor  and  various  other  offerings. 


APPENDIX    II 
ON  THE  USE  OF  IRON  TO  DRIVE  AWAY  EVIL  SPIRITS 

A  curious  custom  connected  with  the  worship  of 
Mariamma  was  brought  to  my  notice  by  Dr.  Hunt  of 
Secunderabad.  An  Indian  friend  of  his  came  across  it 
in  a  village  of  the  Bellary  district  in  the  Telugu  country. 
The  villagers  hold  a  festival  in  honour  of  the  goddess 
Mariamma  every  year  and  offer  the  usual  sacrifices. 
In  1917  there  was  a  very  severe  epidemic  of  influenza 
in  the  district ;  so  a  special  festival  was  held  to  appease 
the  wrath  of  the  goddess.  A  wooden  bust  of  her  was 
made  with  arms  akimbo  and  sacrifices  were  duly  offered 
to  it.  Thousands  of  people  came  from  neighbouring 
villages  for  the  occasion,  to  do  puja  and  make  their 
offerings.  On  the  following  night  the  image  was  placed 
on  a  small  wooden  cart  about  three  feet  high,  and  taken 
in  procession  to  a  place  outside  the  village.  The  head 
of  each  family  then  came  and  drove  an  iron  nail  into 
the  image,  till  it  was  dotted  all  over  with  nails.  A  goat 
was  then  sacrificed,  and  the  blood  sprinkled  over  the 
goddess ;  after  which  the  image  and  the  cart  were 
covered  over  with  a  red  cloth  and  left  in  the  field.  A 
rough  drawing  of  the  nail-filled  image  is  reproduced  in 
Plate  XVIII.  The  explanation  of  this  ceremony  given 
by  the  villagers  themselves  was  that  the  nails  were 
driven  in  to  the  goddess  to  attract  her  attention  and 
induce  her  to  be  kind  to  each  family  and  protect  them 
against  the  disease.  It  seems  an  odd  way  of  doing  it ; 
and  probably  the  real  meaning  of  the  ceremony  in 
prehistoric  times  was  somewhat  different.  It  is  a 
very  old  and  wide-spread  idea  that  malignant  spirits 
are  afraid  of  iron  ;  and  it  is  possible  that  the  hammering 

11 


162  THE  VILLAGE  GODS   OF    SOUTH   INDIA 

of  the  nails  into  the  goddess  was  originally  intended  to 
put  the  fear  of  iron  into  her  and  drive  out  of  her  the 
evil  temper.  The  villagers  do  not  now  connect  the 
practice  with  black  magic  (bhanamati);  but  the  original 
idea  may  have  been  in  some  way  connected  with  it. 
But  whatever  the  origin,  it  throws  an  interesting 
light  on  the  driving  of  nails  into  the  famous  Hindenburg 
statue  in  Berlin  during  the  war.  Evidently  this  is  a 
survival  of  an  old  pagan  custom  dating  back  to  a  remote 
antiquity. 

It  is  a  common  belief  among  all  castes  in  Malabar1 
that  lonely  places,  such  as  cremation  grounds,  the  sides 
of  tanks  or  groves  of  tamarind  trees,  are  haunted  by 
"  pisachas  "  or  evil  spirits.  At  about  the  middle  of  the 
night  these  evil  spirits  are  supposed  to  roam  about 
their  haunts  with  the  intention  of  possessing  those  who 
chance  to  pass  their  way.  People  who  say  that  they 
have  seen  the  demon  give  us  to  understand  that  it  has 
the  form  of  a  woman,  and  less  often  of  a  man,  while 
others  say  that  its  form  is  too  fearful  to  describe, 
attesting  that,  if  they  could  believe  their  eyes,  they  saw  a 
hideous  and  most  appalling  figure  towering  right  up  to 
the  skies.  Men  are  much  afraid  to  pass  through  such 
places  between  nine  p.m.  and  three  a.m.,  but  feel 
themselves  safe  when  they  have  sharp  iron  weapons 
with  them.  It  is  supposed  that  the  devil  is  afraid  of 
iron  and  goes  away  in  a  fright.  A  man  versed  in 
magic,  when  he  has  to  walk  through  such  places,  draws 
a  cabalistic  figure  on  the  earth,  and  inscribes  on  it 
some  mystical  letters.  At  the  centre  of  the  figure  he 
plunges  the  pointed  end  of  an  iron  knife  or  peg. 
Having  done  this,  he  feels  quite  secure  from  the  baneful 
influence  of  evil  spirits. 

Sometimes  a  house  is  believed  to  be  haunted  by 
some  of  these  aerial  beings.  When  calamities  come 
thick  upon  the  inmates  of  a  house,  it  is  a  certain  sign 
that  it  is  possessed  by  evil  spirits.  In  such  a  case  the 

1  These  notes  about  Malabar  were  kindly  given  me  by  one 
of  the  assistants  of  the  Government  Museum,  Madras. 


APPENDIX   II  163 

exerciser  is  sent  for.  He  comes  and  studies  the  situa 
tion  of  the  house  and  the  position  of  the  doors  and 
windows  and  so  on.  Having  got  a  thorough  knowledge 
of  it,  he  is  able  to  say  which  way  the  devil  comes  and 
goes.  A  suitable  corner  is  selected,  according  to  the 
rules  of  sorcery,  and  an  iron  nail  is  driven  into  the 
earth  at  that  corner.  The  devil  is  bound  down  by  such 
an  act,  and  the  householder  feels  that  he  has  nothing 
more  to  fear  from  demoniacal  influences. 

To  cast  out  the  devil  that  has  possessed  a  man  or  a 
woman,  the  following  method  is  very  commonly  resort 
ed  to.  A  wooden  image  of  the  person  under  the  power 
of  the  evil  spirit  is  made,  and  a  square  hole  made  in  it 
just  above  the  navel.  The  wood  selected  for  this 
purpose  is,  as  a  rule,  that  of  the  palamaram,  i.e.  alstozia 
scholaris.  This  is  done  according  to  the  rules  of  magic. 
Then,  by  the  recitation  of  certain  mysterious  spells,  the 
essence  of  the  person  afflicted  with  the  malady  is  trans 
ferred  to  the  wooden  image.  The  idea  of  incising  a 
hole  in  the  image  seems  to  me  to  be  to  create  an  opening 
or  entrance  in  the  image  through,which  the  essence  of 
the  person  can  be  transferred  to  it.  There  might  also  be 
another  idea,  that  such  an  image  should  not  be  perfect 
in  every  part.  The  image  is  then  taken  to  a  tree  that 
has  plenty  of  milky  juice  in  it  and  nailed  on  to  it.  The 
tree  selected  for  such  purposes  is  palamaram,  i.e. 
alstozia  sc/wlaris,  arayalmaram,  i.e.  iicus  religiosa,  or 
Pezhumaram,  i.e.  careya  arborea.  The  spirit  no  longer 
possesses  the  person  but  possesses  the  tree. 

In  the  Madras  Museum  there  are  two  large  wooden 
images,  over  five  feet  high,  studded  all  over  with 
wooden  nails.  The  first,  a  life-size  rude  female 
human  figure,  with  feet  turned  backwards,  carved  out 
of  the  wood  of  alstoria  sc/wlaris,  was  washed  ashore  at 
Calicut  in  1903.  It  probably  came  from  the  Laccadive 
islands,  some  of  whose  residents  are  famous  necro 
mancers.  The  figure  probably  represented  a  woman 
possessed  by  an  evil  spirit.  By  means  of  magic  rites 
and  the  driving  in  of  the  nails,  the  people  believed  they 
had  nailed  up  the  spirit  in  the  image,  and  then  threw  it 


164  THE  VILLAGE   GODS   OF    SOUTH   INDIA 

into  the  sea.  The  other  figure  was  found  at  Tellicherry. 
Arabic  characters,  doubtless  regarded  as  of  great  magic 
potency,  are  carved  all  over  the  figures. 

The  use  of  iron  to  scare  away  evil  spirits  is  very 
common  among  the  Chamars  in  North  India.1 


Briggs,  The  Chamars,  142. 


GLOSSARY   OF   INDIAN   TERMS 


As  only  brief  definitions  are  possible  here,  a  reference  is  given 
in  each  case  to  the  page  on  which  the  term  is  explained.  Names 
of  deities. are  not  included.  They  may  be  found  in  the  indices. 


abishegam  —  anointing,  wash 
ing,  92. 

adi — original,  133. 

amma  or  amman — a  feminine 
termination,  23. 

draft — a  lamp  of  rice  flour,  39. 

arrack — a  native  intoxicant,  49. 

Asadis — priests  of  the  Malas, 
44. 

ashta  sakti — the  eight  powers 
of  the  universe,  30. 

a vatara— incarnation,  24. 

bali — offering,  82. 

bali-harana  —  presentation  of 
the  offering,  63. 

basava — bull  or  ox,  125. 

basavl — a  fallen  woman  conse 
crated  to  a  deity,  45. 

betel — a  pepper  plant,  39. 

bhadrakshi — a  kind  of  bead,  129. 

boddu-rayee — navel-stone.  60. 

Brahman — the  highest  Hindu 
caste,  19. 

Chakras — a  section  of  the  Out- 
castes,  81. 

Chandala  -  an  Outcaste,  84. 

cholam—a.  coarse  grain,  50. 

damaru  —  a.  Sivaite  drum,  129 
n.  I. 

devara  kona — consecrated  buf 
falo,  78. 

devara-potu  —  consecrated  to 
the  goddess,  62. 

dola-fatra  —  swing-festival,  59 
n.  1. 

dubakaya — a  fruit,  67. 

ellai-kal— boundary-stone,  33. 


Ganga-bhavanl — a    f  o  r  t  i  fi  e  d 

place,  129. 
ganja — Indian  hemp  used  as  an 

intoxicant,  90. 
gauda-kona — husband  -buffalo, 

73. 

gingelly — a  plant,  90. 
golla — milkman,  75. 
gopuram — the  towered  gateway 

of  a  South  Indian  temple,  134. 
gram — lentils,  64. 
grama-devata — village-god,  16. 
Hara— destroyer,  137. 
inam — rent-free  land,  63. 
Kaniyas — religious  mendicants 

found  in  Coorg,  87. 
kankanam — a  bracelet,  105. 
kapu — a  yellow  wristlet,  100. 
karagam — pot,  37. 
karnam — a  village  accountant, 

44. 
kavalgar — village      watchman, 

106. 
kitchadi — a  dish  of    flour   and 

buttermilk,  81. 

krita  yuga — the  golden  age,  132. 
krittam — a  conical  head-dress, 

26. 
Kshatriya — the    second   Hindu 

caste,  19. 

ktinkuma — a  red  paste,  50. 
kunna-kannadi — eye-mirror,  29. 
Kuttadis — dancers,  27. 
linga — S*iva's   phallic    symbol, 

72  n.  1. 
Lingayats — a  sect  who  wear  the 

linga,  72. 


166 


GLOSSARY    OF    INDIAN  TERMS 


Madigas — the  lowest  section  of 
the  Outcastes  in  the  Telugu 
country,  28. 

Maids — a  large  group  of  Out- 
castes  in  the  Telugu  country, 
44. 

mantram — a  sacred  text,  92. 

maranada  bali  —  death-atone 
ment,  88. 

margosa — the  neem  tree,  37. 

mleccha — a  foreigner,  19. 

muhurtam — moment,  132. 

mund — a  group  of  huts,  61. 

munsiff — a  village  magistrate, 
57. 

namaskaram — obeisance,  66. 

nautch-girls — dancing  girls  at 
tached  to  temples,  21. 

Pambala  —  a  hereditary  Mala 
priest,  58. 

Panchama -  an  Outcaste,  19. 

pandal — booth,  37. 

Panikas — religious  mendicants, 
86,87. 

Pariahs — the  chief  group  of 
Outcastes  in  the  Tamil  coun 
try,  14. 

pedda — great,  70. 

pial— platform,  81. 

prasadam — a  grace-gift,  64. 

puja — worship,  18. 

pujarl — one  who  conducts  wor 
ship,  a  ministrant,  18. 


puthraydgam  —  a   sacrifice    to 

obtain  a  child,  31. 
rakshatha — demon,  122. 
j    reddy — a  village  magistrate,  71. 
|    rudrdksha  —  a  kind  of  berry, 

129. 

|    ryot — a  small  farmer,  52. 
!    sakti — power,  29. 
j    sdstras — the  Hindu  sacred 

books,  84. 

shashthahgam — prostration,  74. 
i    siddhalu — innocents,  52. 
i    Sudra — the  fourth  Hindu  caste, 

19. 

sulam — spear,  40. 
tahsildar — the  magistrate  of   a 

sub-division  of  a  district,  57. 
j    tali— a.  marriage  disk,  27,  132. 
!    talidri — a  village  servant,  72. 
|    tapas — austerities,  84. 
i    tom-tom — a  native  drum,  38. 
I    toti — watchman,  78. 
!    Trimurti — the  Hindu  triad,  24. 
J    Mf/7/a— trident,  40  n.  2. 
|    turmeric — a  dye,  48. 
j    vdhana — vehicle,  90. 
i    Vaisya — the  third  Hindu  caste, 

19. 

i    veta — sacrifice,  70. 
j    vetty — scavenger,  56. 
j    vlran — hero,  33. 
'    yuga — an  age,  132. 
i    zamindar— land-owner,  57. 


INDEX   OF   THE   GODS 


A.    Female 


Addankamma,  23. 
Akasakannigais,  26. 
Ammavari,  64. 
Ammavaru,  112. 
Angalamma,  30,  31,  32,  91,  92, 

93,  94,  105,  109. 
Ankalamma,  24,  58. 
Ankamrna  or  Ankalathavatha, 

24,  31,  68,  127. 
Annamma,  29,  79. 
Arikamma,  24. 
Ashta  Sakti,  25,  26. 
Balamma,  23. 
Bhadra-Kall,  86. 
Bisal-Mari,  or  Bisal-Mari- 

amma,  29,  80,  81,  83. 
Challalamma,  23. 
Chamalamma,  24. 
Chammandamma,  80. 
ChandeSvaramma,  29,  79. 
Chinnamma,  24. 
Chinnintamma,  23. 
Dalamma,  42. 
Doddamma,  28,  77. 
Draupati,  32,  90,  91. 
Durga  or  Durgamma,  71,  74, 

76,  86,  113  n. 
Ellai-Pidari,  33. 
Ellamma,  24,  40. 
Ellaramma,  68. 
Elliamman,  104. 
Gangamma,  23,  24,  31,  67,  68. 
Ghantalamma,  23. 
Goonal  Mari,  80. 
Hathay,  123. 
Hiridevathi,  80,  83,  84. 
Huliamma.  29. 
Isondamma,  24. 
Kali  or  Kallamma,  17,  24,  32, 

37,  39,  91,  92,  104,  108. 


Kalumaiamman,  99,  100. 
Kamachlamma,  31. 
Kanniamma,  28,  32. 
Kannigais,  26. 
Kanniha  Parame§varl,  123. 
Kel  Mari,  80,  83,  84. 
Kokkalamma,  29,  79. 
Koniatnma,  121. 
Kulanthalamman,  102,  110. 
Kurumbai  or  Kurumbaiamma, 

37,  100,  101,  102. 
Maddha  Ramamma,  16. 
Madura-Kali,  or  Madura-Kall- 

amman,  106,  107,  108. 
Mahadeva-Amma,  29. 
Mahakall,  30,  104. 
Mahalakshmi  or  Mahalakshml- 

amma,  24,  66,  68. 
MaheSvaramma,  28,  77,  78. 
Malaiyayi,  98. 
Mamillamma,  23. 
Mane  Manchi  or    Mane    Man- 

chamma,  82,  83. 
Maramma,  24,  29,  42,  74,  79. 
Maramma-Hethana,  42. 
Mari  or  Mariamma,  19,  29,  30, 

32,45,  80,  86,  88,  90,  91,  92, 

93,  94,  106,  115,  116,  117. 
Maridiamma,  30,  65. 
Mayegvaramma,  29,  79. 
Minachlamman,  112  ff. 
Muni,  32. 

Mutyalamma,  23,  24,  25,  68. 
Nukalamma,  24,  30,  63,  65. 
Paduvattamma,  Plate  XVI. 
Pallalamma,  54. 
Pandilamma,  23. 
Peddamma,  24,  29,  48,  50. 
Pidari,  32,  91,  92,  93,  94,  103, 

104,  108. 


168 


INDEX   OF   THE   GODS 


Plague-Amma,  21. 
Polamma,  24. 
Poleramma,  24. 
Poshamma,  70. 
Pujamma,  28,  41,  78. 
Pullathalamman,  104. 
Ramamma,  21. 
Ravelamma,  68. 
Saptakannigais,  25,  26. 
Savadamma,  123. 
Savaramma,  28. 
Seliamma,  32. 
S*!talamma,  23. 
Sukhajamma,  29,  79. 
Sunkalamma,  24,  71,  74. 


Thurgai,  118. 
Thuropathlamraa,  31. 
Udalamma,  29,  79. 
Ugra-Mahakali  25. 
Ujinihonkali,  104,  105. 
Uramma,  29,  71,  73,  119. 
Uttahnahaliamma,  80. 
Vasukota,  24. 
Vlra-Mahakall,  30. 
Vishalakshmlamman,  105. 
Wanamalamma,  22. 
Yaparamma,  23. 
Yeeranagere  Mari,  80. 
Yellamma,  116. 


B.  Male 


Basavanna,  124. 
Bathalama,  105. 
Buddha  Sahib,  16. 
Ellai-Karuppn,  33,  101. 
lyenar,  18,   30,  33,  35,  90,  91, 

94,  105. 

Karuppanna,  33,  114. 
Karuppu,  102,  108. 
Kuttandavar,  26,  27. 
MadeSvara,  81. 
Madurai-Vlran,  25,  33,  89,  92, 


93,  94,  98,  101,  102,    105,   108, 

113. 

Mahalinga,  126. 
Munadian,  33,  89,  92,  93. 
MuneSvara,  28,  77,  78. 
Padu-Karuppanna,  98. 
Pandur-Karuppana,  98. 
Periyanna-Svaml,  107. 
Potu-Razu,  18,  24,  40. 
Raja  Vayan,  34. 
Ursuthiyan,  98. 


Boddu-rayee,  41. 
Ellai-kal,  28;  101. 


C.  Stone* 


Nattan-kal,  40. 

The  Cattle  Stone,  39. 


GEOGRAPHICAL   INDEX 


A.  The  Telugu  Country:  18,  23-24,  36,  40,  43,  Chap.  IV. 


Bezwada,  IS,  16. 
Bhimadole,  69. 
Cocanada,  30,  63. 
Cuddapah,  24,  60. 
Dharmaja-Gudem,  68. 
Ellore,  23,  58,  66. 


Godavari,  65. 
Gudivada,54,  59. 
Kalasapad,  60. 
Kurnool,  24,  58,  59. 
Masulipatam,  23,  61,  63,  65. 
Vijayanagar,  139. 


B.  The  Tamil  Country:  18,  19,  33,  35,  37,  38,  43,  45,  51,  61, 
Chap.  VI. 


Coimbatore,  30,  31,  121,  122. 
Cuddalore,  24,  89,  90. 
Essene,  97. 
Irungalur,  35,  100. 
Kannanur,  106. 
Kaveripampatinam,  113. 
Madura,  112. 
Mahakallkudi,  104. 
Melakari,  98. 
Negapatam,  19. 
Pudukkottai,  103,  109. 


Pullambadi,  102,  108,  110. 

Sembia,  103. 

Shiyali,  35,  91,  94. 

Tanjore,  31,  32,  89,  91,  104,  108. 

Trichinopoly,  31,  32,  33,  36,  89, 

97,  99,  100,  102,  104,  108. 
Tukanapaliam,  104. 
Turayur,  106. 
Vallum,  108. 
Vandipaliam,  90. 
Vellore,  94. 


C.  The  Canarese  Country:  23-24,  37,  40,  43,  49,  Chap.  V. 


Bangalore,  20,  29,  76,  79. 
Bellary,  44,  71,  74. 
Kempapura  Agrahara,  78. 


Kogillu,  41. 

Mysore  City,  29,  39,  80. 

Yelahanka,  79. 


Coorg,  86. 
Kateri,     near 
124. 


D.  The   Nilgiris  and  Coorg:  61. 

Ootacamund, 


Naduhatty,  near  Ootacamund, 

125. 
Paranganad,  126. 


GENERAL    INDEX 


A  BISHEGAM,  92. 

^     Abhisheka,  92. 

Amma  or  Amman,  23. 

Ammavari-Prasadarn,  64. 

Ancestor-worship,  86. 

Animal-sacrifice,  repugnant  to 
Brahmanism,  19,  44,  53  ; 
common  among  lower  classes, 
18,  43,  45,  48  ff.,  67,  69,  89, 

91,  92  ff.;    offered  by  Brah- 
mans,     57;      buffaloes,     see 
Buffalo  ;    cows   and    calves, 
106  ;  fowls,  18,  45,  53,  55,  58 
67,  69,  70,  75,  76,  77,  92,  94, 
99,  101,  106  ;  goats  and  kids, 
18,    45,    53,    69,    70,    72,    75, 

92,  94,    99,     103,    106;    par 
rots,  106  ;  pigeons,  106  ;  pigs, 
18,  58,  67,  94,  99,    101,    102; 
sheep  and  lambs,  18,  45,  50, 
53,  55,  58,  70,  73,  75,  76,  77, 
92,   94,    99,    101,    106;    sheep 
bitten  to  death  in  sacrifice  by 
a  priest,  100  ;  bodies   buried, 
104,  107,   108  ;  victims  killed 
before   the   image,  49,  50,  53, 
55,  56,  57,  69,  73,  78  ;   heads 
placed  before  image,  53,  57, 
66,  93;  heads  and  bodies  eaten 
by  priests,  55,  58,  106,  107;  by 
people,  58,  74,   94.  106,   107  ; 
flesh  cooked,  made  into  curry 
and  offered,  101-2  ;  the  shiver 
ing    test,  55,  63,    68,  69,  73, 
99. 

Animals  impaled,  58,  59,  65,  69. 
Animism,  12. 
Aratl,  39,43,  77,  133,  150. 
Areca-palm,  34,  39  n.  3. 
Arrack,  49,  90,  102. 
Aryans,  11,  16. 


Asadis,  44,  50,  53,  54,  71,  72,  74. 

119,  127. 

Ashes,  ^sacred,  132,  135. 
Ashta  £akti,  30. 
Atonement,  88. 
Avatara,  21,  30. 

DADAGAS,  124,  125. 

u     Bali,  82. 

Bali-haranam,  63. 

Barbers  as    sacred    musicians, 

56. 

Basava,  125  n.  1. 
Basavis,  45,  142. 
Bathing,  ceremonial,  101  ;  of 

images,  54,  57,  77,  89,  90,  92, 

98,  100,  102,  108. 
Battaks  of  Sumatra,  144  f. 
Betel,  39,  72,  83,  91,  133. 
Blood   of  sacrifice,  18,  50,   51, 

52,  55,  56,  62,  64,  65,  66,  67, 

69,  70,73,75,78,80,89,  92,93, 
94,  99,    102,  103  ;    placed    in 
earthen  vessel  near  the  image 
in  the  shrine,  62,  93,  94  ;  cov 
ered  up  with  soil,  50,  56,  66  ; 
shed   on  grain,  65  ;    shed  on 
rice,  50,  52,  53,  56,  62,  65,  69, 

70,  73,   79,  80,  93,   101,    108, 
109;  dashed   on  boundary 
stones,  103,  104  ;  sprinkled  on 
the  image,  49,  85  ;  on  a  stone, 
87,  88;  in  the  enclosure  of  the 
shrine,  99;  round  boundaries 
of  village,  69,  73,  79,  97  ;   in 
the  streets,  66,  93,  97,108;  on 
the  ground,  70,  79,  106;  over 
the  fields,  70;  on  cattle,  53, 
70  ;  on  a  swing-car,  83  ;  on  a 
new    building,    85  ;     on    the 
head,  65;  poured  on  tools,  86; 


GENERAL  INDEX 


171 


smeared  on  door-posts,  65  ; 
applied  to  the  forehead,  64, 
65  ;  drunk  by  gods,  94,  103  ; 
by  evil  spirits,  103;  by 
priests,  99;  sucked  by  priests, 
99;  cloths  dipped  in  the  blood 
hung  up  as  charm  against 
cattle  disease,  109. 

Blood-relationship,  146. 

Boddu-rayee,  60. 

Booth  erected  for  worship,  36, 
37,  49,  55,  72,  100. 

Boundary-god,  36. 

Boundary-goddess,  32. 

Boundary -spirits,  103,  104. 

Boundary-stone,  33,  35,  101, 
102,  103. 

Boyas,  72. 

Brahma,  132,  133. 

Brahmanical  influence  in  village 
worship,  12,  16,  30,  31,  37, 
3_9  n.  3,  44. 

Brahmanical  temples,  16. 

Brahmans,  12,  13, 19,  20,  43,  53, 
68 ;  officiating  in  village 
shrine,  19,  106. 

Brass  pots  as  divfne  symbols, 
98. 

Buddhism,  12. 

Buffalo,,  husband  of  the  village 
goddess,  73  ;  dedicated  buffa 
loes  allowed  to  roam  free, 
107. 

Buffalo-sacrifice,  18,  44, 
48,  52,  56,  57,  62,  64,  66,  69, 
70,  72,  73,  74,  75,  78,  83,  85, 
89,  93,  104,  106,  108,  117; 
Outcastes  take  important 
part  in,  20,  48,  49,  50,  53,  54, 
55,  56,  57,  58,  62,  63,  64,  66, 
67,  69,  70,  72,  73,  74,  78,  94  ; 
ritual  of  the  head  and  foreleg, 
51,  54,  56,  62,  67,  69,  70,  73, 
78,  85,  118  ;  head  offered  to 
the  image,  57;  head,  or  body, 
or  both  eaten  by  Outcastes, 
53,  75,  78  ;  head  carried  in 
procession,  69,  70,  74;  entrails 
carried  in  procession,  52,  73, 
108  ;  cooked  with  rice  and 


offered  to  the  image,  109  ; 
put  in  pit  with  blood,  73  ; 
liver  carried  by  priest  in  his 
mouth  in  procession,  52,  109. 
Buttermilk,  55,  62,  65. 

pAKES  in  worship,  57,  92. 

^  Camphor  burnt  in  sacri 
fice,  45,  68,  70,  72,  74,  76,  77, 
92,  93,  99,  100,  105,  106,  107. 

Car  used  for  images  in  proces 
sions,  93,  102,  105. 

Cart  in  worship,  53,  58,  65,  71, 

Caste,  12,  18. 

Cattle  stone,  42. 

Chakras,  81,  82,83. 

Chandala,  84. 

Cheroots,  18. 

Children  buried  up  to  the  neck 
and  trampled  to  death,  59, 
60  f. 

Cholam,  50,  52. 

Cholera,  22,  23,  25,  28,  44,  46, 
66,  73. 

Cobra,  worshipped,  22. 

Cocoanuts  in  worship,  52,  53, 
68,73,  74,77,88,  92,  98,  100, 
106,  107. 

Cradle  in  worship,  72. 

Curds  as  offering,  77. 

Curry  in  sacrifice,  65,  101  ; 
given  to  the  people,  101. 

Curses,  85,  87. 

P)ANCING,  40,  64,  72,  74,  87, 
*-^    98  ;      sword      and    spear 

dance,  98. 
Debts,    method     of     recovery, 

110. 
Deification    from     sudden     or 

violent  death,  112  ff. 
Demons,  see  Evil  spirits. 
Devara  kona,  78. 
Devara  Potu,  56,  62. 
Dola-jatra,  59  n.  1. 
Dravidians,  11,  12,  14. 
Dreams    sent    as    punishment, 

110. 
Dubakaya,  67. 


172 


GENERAL   INDEX 


CLLAI-KAL,  28,  101,  103,  149. 
*-•    Ellai-karuppa,  33,  101. 
Evil  eye,  the,  53. 
Evil  spirits,  33,  42,  46,  47,  53,  i 

56,  62,  63,  66,  67,  85,  94,  100,  I 

101,  103. 

CAT  of  sacrificed  buffalo 
spread  over  its  eyes  and 
nose,  51,  54,  56,  62,  67,  69, 
70,  73,  78,  85,  118. 

Festivals,  45. 

Fever,  46. 

Fire-walking,  79,  93. 

Fireworks  in  procession  92, 
105. 

Flowers  in  offerings,  37,  40,  45, 
68,  72,  76,  77,  92,  93,  99,  100, 
105  ;  used  to  garland  victims, 
56,  92,  98  ;  to  garland  im 
ages,  98. 

Foundation-sacrifice,  54,  60,  85. 

Founding  of  a  village,  60. 

Fruit  in  worship,  42,  57,  64,  68, 
72,  73,  76,  77,  78,92,  100,  102, 
106, 107. 

pADDIGE,  81,82. 

^    Ganja,  90. 

Gauda-kona,  73. 

Gingelly  oil  in  sacrifice,  66,  90. 

Gira,  72. 

Goddesses,  17. 

Gods,  male,  17. 

Grain  in  sacrifices,  64,  65. 

Gram  in  sacrifice,  65. 

Grama-devata,  16  ff. 

LJEADS  of  sacrificial  victims, 
placed  on  boundary-stone, 
103 ;  placed  before  image, 
51,  57,  62,  63,  67,  81  ; 
piled  in  a  high  heap,  66  ;  of 
buffalo  elaborately  treated, 
51,54,  56,  62,  67,  69,  70,  73, 
78, 85,  118  ;  eaten,  54,  55,74, 
84,  91  ;  thrown  in  the  land  of 
the  next  village,  67  ;  carried 
round  the  village  as  a 
protective,  62,  63,  67,  69. 


Hinduism,  12. 
Hindu  sects,  12. 
Hook-swinging,  59,  82,  83. 
Human  sacrifice,  82,  86,  88. 

IMAGE,    21,    35     ff.,    48,    54, 

1  56,  65,  68  ;  garlanded,  99  ; 
clothed,  99  ;  marked  with 
sandal-wood  paste,  99  ;  bath 
ing  of,  54,  57,  71,  77,  89,  90,  92, 
98,  100,  102,  108;  sailing  on 
a  raft,  91  ;  transferred  to 
alien  land,  54  ;  special  image 
made  for  festival,  48,  55,  68, 
72,  77. 

Impalement  of  animals,  58,  65, 
69  ;  forbidden,  58. 

Inams,  63. 

Incense,  45,  54,  57,  68,  70,  74, 
76,  77,  91,  92,  98,  100,  105. 

Infanticide,  59. 

Inspiration,  52,  95. 

Intestines  of  victim  hung  round 
the  neck,  52,  137,  148. 

TAINISM,  12. 
J     Jevons,  146. 


,  17. 

w    Kallar  caste,  107. 
Kama,  133  n.  3. 
Kamakshi,  31  n. 
Kamma,  131. 
Kanimars,  98. 
Kaniyas,  87. 
Kappukaran,  102,  103. 
Kapu,  100,  103,  104,  106,  108. 
Karagam,  37,  38,  55,    100,   101, 

102. 

Kelammana  Habba,  80,  83. 
Kitchadi,  81. 
Krita  yuga,  132. 
Kshatriya,  19. 
Kunkuma,  37,  50,  55,  56,  57,  62, 

72,  83,  90. 

Kunna-kannadi,  29,  81. 
Karnam,  44. 


I  AKSHMI,  133 

J— A       T   o  mV\o  rli  c      ' 


Larabadis,  59. 


GENERAL   INDEX 


173 


Lamp  in  sacrifice,  37,  39,  49, 
52,  55,  62,  68,  70,  71,  72,  73, 
74,  75,  79,  81.  82,  88. 

Leg  of  sacrificed  buffalo  put  in 
the  mouth,  39,  51,  54,  56,  62, 
67,  69,  70,  73,  78,  85,  118  ;  so 
with  sheep  or  goats,  98. 

Lights  in  worship,  105. 

Limes  used  in  worship,  49,  92, 
98,  106. 

Linga,  72  n.  1,  132  n.  2,  142. 

Linga-nama-Sivaya,  132,  135. 

Lingayat,  72,  131,  132  n.  2, 
134. 

Liver  of  sacrificial  victim  taken 
in  the  mouth,  52,  109,  148. 

Looking-glass,  29,  81. 

JV/IADIGAS,  28,  44,  49,  53,  54, 

m  56,  57,  62,  63,  64,  66,  69, 
70,  73;  Madigapujari  stripped 
naked,  73. 

Malas,  44,  49,  52,  53,  57,  62, 
150. 

Mamul,  39. 

Mandn,  88. 

Mango  leaves  in  worship,  37. 

Mantram,  92,  102. 

Maranadi  bali,  88. 

Margosa,  37,  48,  56,  57,  64,  65, 
67,76,83. 

Mari  Made,  80,  81. 

Mari  Saru,  80. 

Mari  Sidi,  80,  82. 

Measles,  23,  74. 

Metal  images  for  use  in  pro 
cessions,'  37,  91,  92,  93,  98, 
102,  103,  105,  107. 

Milk  in  worship,  92,  98. 

Mmakshi,  112  n. 

Mlecchas,  19. 

Munsiff,  57. 

Mythology,  112  ff. 

MAKEDNESS,  75. 

x>     Namaskaram,  66,  70. 

Nautch-girls,  21,  39  n.  4,  68. 

Navel-stone,  41. 

Nuts,  72. 


QFFERINGS,     see     Animal- 

^  sacrifice,  Arrack,  Blood, 
Buttermilk,  Cakes,  Camphor, 
Cheroots,  Cocoanuts,  Curry, 
Fat,  Flowers,  Fruit,  Gingelly 
oil,  Grain,  Gram,  Head, 
Human  sacrifice,  Incense, 
Kitchadi,  Kunkuma,  Lamp, 
Leg,  Limes,  Liver,  Margosa, 
Milk,  Oil,  Plantains,  Rice, 
Sandal-wood,  Sugar,  Toddy, 
Turmeric,  Water. 

Oil  in  worship,  36,  92  ;  used  to 
anoint  divine  stones,  98. 

Omens,  55,  63,  68,  69,  73,  75 
106,  109.  See  Shivering  test. 

Opium,  90. 

Outcastes,  19,  75  ;  officiate  as 
ministrants  in  village  wor 
ship,  20,  28,  44,  49,  52,  53,  54, 
56,  57,  62,  63,  64,  66,  69,  70 
73,  78,  150. 

PADAYACHI    Caste,  27,    28, 
93. 

Pambalas,  58,  67. 
Panchamas,  19. 
Pandavas,  31. 
Panikas,86. 
ParameSvara,  132. 
ParvatI,  122,  123,  132. 
Pariahs,  33,  97,  98,  99,  117. 
Pedda-veta,  70. 
Philosophies  of  India,  12. 
Pial,  81. 
Pigs  buried  alive,  60;    buried 

up  to  the  neck  and  trampled 

to  death,  53,  59. 
Pins    fastened    through   the 

cheeks,  29,  76,  78. 
Plantains   as    an   offering,   72, 

106. 

Possession,  100,  101,  104,  108. 
Plague,  71. 
Pots  as  divine  symbols,  37,  38, 

55,64,98,100,  101,102. 
Praise,  53,54,  56,67. 
Prasada,  64  n.  1. 
Processional  images,  37,  91,  92, 

93,  98,  102,  103',  105,  107. 


174 


GENERAL   INDEX 


Processions,  21,  38,  49,  50,  52, 
53,  54,  56,  58,  62,  65,  66,  67, 
70,  72,  74.  81,  83,  91,  92,  96, 
100,  101,  102,  103,  106. 

Progress  of  image  on  a  raft,  91. 

Propitiation,  46,  47,  48,  66,  68, 
85,  87,  88,  99,  100,  101,  103. 

Pujarls,     i.e.    ministrants,     o  f 

Brahmanical  temples,  18,  19, 

,43  ;  of  village  temples,  43  ff.; 

of  all  castes  except  Brahmans, 

18  f.,  43. 

Puthrayagam,  31. 

DAKSHATHAS,  122. 
^    Reddy,  50,  71,  72. 

Rice  in  sacrifice,  49,  50,  51,  52, 
53,55,56,57,58,59,62,  64,65, 
66,  69,  70,  73,  74,  77,  79,  80, 
81,  88,  90,  92, 93, 100, 101, 102, 
103,  106,  108,  109;  mixed  with 
buttermilk,  62,  65  ;  soaked 
with  blood,  50,  52,  53,  56,  62, 
65,  69,  70,  73,  79,  80,  93,  101, 
108,  109 ;  blood-soaked  rice 
sprinkled  as  a  protective,  53, 
56,  66,  69,  70,  73,  79,  81,  93, 
94,  99,  109 ;  eaten  by  evil 
spirits,  94  ;  eaten  by  gods, 
94,  108  ;  by  pujari,  55  ;  by 
people,  109  ;  dashed  against 
stones  as  a  propitiation,  101, 
103. 

Rigveda,  12. 

Rosewater  in  worship,  92. 

Ryots,  52. 

CACRED  ashes,  132. 

°     S*akta,  29  n.  2. 

Sakti,  29,  30,  86,  130. 

Sandal- wood  paste,  91,  92,  98. 

Sastras,  84. 

Savighai,  118. 

Seven  sisters  in  Mysore,  29,  32  ; 
seven  virgins  of  Tamil  coun 
try,  32,  39. 

Shashthangam,  74. 

Shivering  test,  55,  63,  68,  69, 
73,99. 


Shrines,  16,  35  ff.,  74,  98,99. 
Sickness  sent    as   punishment, 

102. 

Siddhalu,52. 
Sin-offering,  85. 
S"iva,  16,  17,  132,  133,  134,  135, 

136,  137  ;    his  third  eye,  133 

n.  3. 
Small-pox,  17,  29,  31,  32,  42,  46, 

74. 

Snake-worship,  75,  82. 
Substitution,  60,  67,  76,  86,  87. 
vSudras,    19,    28,    43,    131  ;    as 

pujans,  54,  105,  108. 
Sugar  in  worship,  92. 
S"ularn,  40. 

Sun-worship,  29,  39,  76. 
Swing-festival ,  59,  61 ,  76,  82,  83. 
Symbols,  16,  34,  36  ff.,  54,  64, 

68,  79,  98,  100. 

""TABU,  on  marriage   through 
an     unfinished     sacrifice, 

104  ;  preventing  a  priest  from 

leaving  a  temple,  104. 
Tahsildar,  57. 
Tali,  27,  132. 
Taliaris,  72. 
Tamarind,  34. 
Tapas,  84. 
Thank-offering,  85. 
Todas,  61. 
Toddy,  18,  143. 
Tom-toms,  37,  48,  64,  67,  78,  79, 

88,  92,  105. 

Torches  in  processions,  92,  105. 
Totemism,  145  ff. 
Toti,  78. 
Transference  of  divine  wrath  to 

next  village,  24,  54,  58,  67,  88. 
Transmigration,  12. 
Trimurti,  24. 
Turmeric,  48,  54,  56,  57,  62,  64, 

68,  72,  77,  83,  90,  92,  93,  101  ; 

used   to   mark  the  forehead, 

64. 


T  TDAYA  caste,  104. 

w     Umbellayar  caste,  106. 


GENERAL  INDEX 


\/AHANAM    (an    animal   on 
v      which  a  god  rides),  90, 102, 
103, 105,  107. 

VaiSya,  19. 

Velama.  134. 

Vellala,99. 

Vetty,  56,  64. 

Village  gods,  11,  16  ;  festivals, 
45  ff.  ;  take  the  substance  of  j 
food  offered  them,  52;  delight 
in  blood,  51  ;  in  animal-sacri 
fice,  Chaps.  III-VI  ;  names, 
23  ff .  ;  character,  30  f . ;  func 
tions,  31  ff.  ;  relation  to 
disease  and  calamity,  16,  17, 
23  ff.,  31  ff.,  42,  45  ff.,  65,  71, 
85,  88;  mostly  female,  17,  32  ; 
male  attendants,  18,  33;  males 
independent,  18,  33,  34,  89; 
shrines,  35  f.  ;  symbols,  36  ff., 
48,  54  ;  growth  of  cult,  20  ff.; 


ministrants,  18,  43  ff.  ;  sym 
bolize  village  life,  17  ;  wor 
shipped  by  80  per  cent,  of  the 
people  of  the  South,  139  ; 
origin  of  the  system,  16  ff.  ; 
Chap.  VIII  ;  value  of  the 
system,  Chap.  IX. 

Virans,  33. 

Vishnu,  13,  16,  17. 

Vows,  55,  92,  93,  107. 

VY/ARNECK,  145. 
**      Water,  poured  over  vie 
tim,   92,  93  ;    used   to  cause 
victims  to  shiver,  55,  63,  68, 
69,  73,  99  ;   used  in   bathing 
images,    99  ;     sprinkled     on 
offerings,  102 


,  57. 


PRINTED  AT  THE  WESLEYAN  MISSION  PRESS, 
MYSORE  CITY. 


BL 
1216 


1921 


WHITEHEAD 

THE  VILLAGE  GODS 
OF  SOUTH  INDIA 

121725